contain_v the_o canon_n of_o a_o council_n article_n hold_v by_o a_o archbishop_n of_o mentz_n name_v arribon_n the_o year_n 1023._o concern_v some_o abuse_n of_o that_o time_n as_o against_o priest_n who_o imagine_v themselves_o to_o be_v able_a to_o extinguish_v a_o fire_n by_o cast_v into_o it_o a_o consecrate_a host._n 10._o there_o be_v afterward_o two_o write_n which_o contain_v the_o examination_n of_o john_n de_fw-fr wesel_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n accuse_v of_o heresy_n he_o be_v bring_v before_o two_o dominican_n gerard_n elten_n and_o james_n springer_n the_o first_o be_v a_o inquisitor_n of_o faith_n in_o 1479._o some_o thomist_n have_v remark_v in_o his_o sermon_n proposition_n they_o judge_v heretical_a there_o be_v some_o opinion_n suppose_v to_o be_v faithful_o report_v which_o agree_v to_o those_o of_o the_o protestant_n touch_v the_o scripture_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n and_o fast_v he_o say_v for_o example_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n must_v be_v expound_v by_o its_o self_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o comply_v with_o exposition_n or_o other_o write_n of_o doctor_n there_o be_v also_o some_o particular_a proposition_n very_o remarkable_a as_o this_o raro_fw-la reperio_fw-la vel_fw-la dvas_fw-la unanimes_fw-la literatos_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la nullus_fw-la tenet_fw-la mecum_fw-la dempto_fw-la evangelio_n ubi_fw-la omnes_fw-la sumus_fw-la concord_n i_o rare_o find_v two_o learned_a person_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n even_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o no_o body_n be_v of_o my_o opinion_n except_o in_o regard_n to_o the_o evangelist_n in_o which_o we_o all_o agree_v he_o also_o say_v quod_fw-la papa_n &_o episcopi_fw-la &_o sacerdotes_fw-la nihil_fw-la sint_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la sed_fw-la sola_fw-la concordia_fw-la sufficit_fw-la &_o pacificeè_fw-la vi_fw-la veer_fw-la that_o the_o pope_n bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v nothing_o to_o our_o salvation_n but_o unity_n alone_o suffice_v to_o live_v happy_o he_o believe_v also_o that_o one_o ought_v rather_o to_o give_v faith_n to_o st._n john_n who_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n than_o to_o that_o article_n of_o athanasius_n creed_n that_o these_o doctor_n cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o article_n say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o the_o assembly_n where_o the_o inquisitor_n elten_fw-mi be_v precedent_n he_o demand_v of_o the_o accuse_a doctor_n if_o those_o proposition_n of_o which_o we_o speak_v be_v he_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v explain_v himself_o more_o at_o length_n and_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v that_o he_o have_v write_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o it_o be_v so_o he_o be_v there_o to_o retract_v it_o magister_fw-la noster_fw-la gerardus_n immediate_o interrupt_v he_o and_o tell_v he_o after_o have_v hear_v that_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o retract_v the_o error_n that_o he_o have_v commit_v petis_fw-la nunc_fw-la gratiam_fw-la do_v you_o beg_v pardon_n the_o divine_a answer_v he_o that_o he_o can_v not_o for_o error_n unknown_a to_o he_o and_o upon_o that_o the_o inquisitor_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v put_v in_o mind_n of_o they_o by_o examine_v '_o they_o he_o come_v to_o this_o examen_fw-la which_o they_o read_v in_o the_o original_a where_o they_o may_v mark_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o inquisition_n or_o those_o who_o imitate_v it_o magister_fw-la noster_fw-la gerardus_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o manage_v this_o poor_a doctor_n so_o that_o he_o may_v not_o justify_v himself_o or_o draw_v he_o from_o his_o pretend_a error_n without_o a_o noise_n by_o good_a reason_n but_o to_o render_v he_o infamous_a and_o guilty_a in_o malignant_o explain_v all_o his_o word_n it_o be_v this_o make_v he_o say_v with_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o this_o misfortune_n after_o the_o manner_n you_o have_v use_v i_o if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o you_o may_v condemn_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n to_o who_o it_o be_v answer_v laugh_v that_o if_o he_o be_v he_o will_v overcome_v he_o by_o subtlety_n in_o fine_a whether_o convince_v or_o no_o of_o his_o error_n mr._n wesel_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o public_a retraction_n and_o so_o submit_v to_o what_o penance_n they_o please_v to_o impose_v on_o he_o he_o that_o write_v the_o relation_n of_o this_o examination_n end_v with_o considerable_a remark_n upon_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o time_n except_o say_v he_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o import_v very_o little_a it_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v deserve_v so_o deep_a a_o censure_n as_o the_o other_o if_o they_o have_v give_v he_o time_n and_o liberty_n to_o consult_v person_n about_o they_o he_o may_v have_v clear_v himself_o if_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o judge_n have_v not_o be_v realist_n or_o if_o the_o religious_a have_v not_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o insult_v over_o a_o secular_a priest_n who_o have_v no_o esteem_n for_o st._n thomas_n he_o may_v have_v be_v proceed_v against_o with_o more_o humanity_n i_o can_v take_v god_n to_o witness_v that_o their_o manner_n of_o deal_n with_o he_o until_o he_o have_v retract_v and_o burn_v his_o book_n have_v extreme_o displease_v mr._n engelin_n de_fw-fr brunswick_n and_o mr._n john_n keisersberg_n who_o be_v man_n of_o learning_n and_o integrity_n mr._n engelin_n in_o particular_a think_v they_o act_v with_o too_o much_o precipitation_n against_o so_o great_a a_o man_n as_o john_n de_fw-fr wesel_n he_o confess_v free_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o his_o article_n may_v be_v maintain_v he_o dissemble_v not_o the_o hatred_n that_o the_o thomist_n have_v against_o the_o modern_n he_o observe_v some_o among_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o age_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v st._n thomas_n to_o be_v infallible_a and_o the_o satisfaction_n the-monk_n take_v in_o triumph_v over_o secular_o this_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o the_o devil_n who_o sow_v this_o division_n among_o the_o divine_n which_o cause_v so_o much_o inveteracy_n among_o they_o and_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n as_o those_o who_o follow_v thomas_n ascot_n and_o if_o any_o shall_v deny_v the_o universals_z to_o be_v realist_n they_o judge_v he_o guilty_a of_o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o they_o think_v to_o be_v a_o most_o culpable_a sin_n against_o god_n the_o christian_a religion_n justice_n and_o all_o policy_n from_o whence_o come_v this_o but_o from_o the_o devil_n who_o delude_v our_o imagination_n and_o draw_v we_o to_o the_o search_n of_o useless_a thing_n and_o cold_a speculation_n which_o make_v we_o neither_o devout_a nor_o charitable_a lest_o we_o shall_v oblige_v ourselves_o to_o what_o be_v more_o honest_a and_o learn_v how_o to_o regulate_v our_o manner_n and_o to_o procure_v salvation_n to_o our_o soul_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o none_o be_v edify_v and_o that_o the_o zeal_n of_o christian_n diminish_v daily_o 11._o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o write_n which_o compose_v this_o volume_n be_v complaint_n that_o the_o german_n and_o french_a make_v some_o age_n pass_v against_o many_o abuse_n whereof_o they_o demand_v a_o reformation_n at_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n who_o trouble_v themselves_o not_o much_o with_o it_o most_o of_o these_o piece_n be_v very_o well_o know_v therefore_o we_o shall_v mention_v they_o in_o a_o few_o word_n there_o be_v divers_a grievance_n that_o the_o diet_n of_o the_o empire_n make_v know_v to_o the_o pope_n legate_n which_o be_v send_v to_o they_o and_o the_o answer_n of_o these_o legate_n to_o evade_v the_o complaint_n nicholas_n the_o clemengi_n write_n upon_o a_o general_n council_n and_o abuse_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v reform_v the_o harangue_n of_o john_n francis_n and_o of_o anthony_n cornelius_n linnecau_n upon_o the_o depravation_n of_o manner_n and_o discipline_n with_o the_o book_n of_o erasmus_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o their_o controversy_n which_o divide_v the_o western_a church_n be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v a_o period_n to_o all_o these_o animosity_n 12._o in_o fine_a there_o be_v some_o discourse_n upon_o the_o original_a and_o power_n of_o the_o turk_n with_o the_o manner_n of_o its_o abatement_n and_o reason_n that_o introduce_v christian_a prince_n not_o to_o despair_v of_o their_o overthrow_n orthuinus_fw-la gratius_n who_o have_v often_o place_v unuseful_a preface_n and_o advertisement_n both_o at_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_v of_o his_o work_n of_o which_o i_o have_v treat_v end_v his_o collection_n with_o a_o discourse_n where_o he_o protest_v the_o innocency_n of_o his_o design_n in_o publish_v so_o many_o heresy_n and_o complaint_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v by_o his_o declamation_n against_o the_o heretic_n which_o be_v spread_v through_o the_o whole_a work_n and_o advertisement_n that_o he_o be_v
the_o church_n of_o nazianze_n which_o before_o this_o last_o division_n do_v not_o know_v what_o schism_n be_v ought_v for_o the_o future_a to_o endeavour_v a_o perpetual_a peace_n 5._o that_o in_o the_o last_o discord_n they_o be_v so_o strong_o persuade_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o nazianze_n act_v sincere_o and_o retain_v the_o truth_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v reproach_v with_o nothing_o else_o but_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o equivocate_a word_n 6._o that_o every_o thing_n oblige_v we_o to_o peace_n god_n angel_n and_o all_o creature_n which_o concord_n hold_v together_o 7._o that_o the_o jew_n be_v happy_a whilst_o they_o be_v at_o peace_n and_o unhappy_a as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v divide_v 8._o that_o notwithstanding_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o seek_v after_o all_o sort_n of_o peace_n but_o to_o keep_v a_o medium_fw-la and_o that_o they_o be_v oblige_v vigorous_o to_o oppose_v heresy_n when_o any_o one_o be_v see_v to_o profess_v it_o public_o but_o that_o for_o mere_a suspicion_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o schism_n 203_o when_o that_o which_o afflict_v we_o say_v he_o be_v but_o a_o suspicion_n and_o what_o be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o patience_n be_v better_a than_o precipitation_n and_o condescension_n better_o than_o furiousness_n it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o correct_v each_o other_o reciprocal_o like_o member_n of_o one_o body_n than_o to_o condemn_v ourselves_o by_o a_o separation_n before_o they_o mutual_o understand_v one_o another_o or_o to_o lose_v the_o opinion_n the_o one_o have_v of_o the_o other_o by_o a_o schism_n and_o then_o to_o undertake_v to_o correct_v other_o not_o like_o brethren_n but_o tyrant_n by_o edict_n and_o law_n final_o gregory_n exhort_v the_o church_n of_o nazianze_n to_o preserve_v the_o good_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o holy_a trinity_n which_o he_o express_v in_o these_o word_n 204._o we_o adore_v one_o father_n one_o son_n and_o one_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o son_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o father_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o son_n before_o we_o join_v they_o we_o distinguish_v they_o and_o before_o we_o distinguish_v they_o we_o join_v they_o we_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o these_o three_o thing_n as_o one_o god_n for_o they_o be_v not_o thing_n which_o be_v destitute_a of_o a_o distinct_a existence_n or_o which_o have_v but_o one_o existence_n just_o so_o our_o riches_n be_v but_o in_o name_n of_o thing_n and_o not_o in_o thing_n themselves_o the_o other_o three_o thing_n real_o be_v but_o one_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n not_o in_o existence_n but_o in_o divinity_n we_o adore_v one_o unity_n in_o trinity_n and_o trinity_n in_o unity_n it_o have_v all_o but_o one_o throne_n and_o one_o glory_n it_o be_v above_o all_o the_o world_n beyond_o time_n uncreated_a etc._n etc._n this_o speech_n of_o gregory_n as_o almost_o all_o his_o other_o be_v first_o without_o any_o great_a order_n his_o thought_n be_v heap_v upon_o one_o another_o just_a as_o they_o come_v into_o the_o author_n head_n a_o fault_n which_o be_v common_a to_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a orator_n which_o make_v he_o fall_v into_o unnecessary_a repetition_n second_o his_o argument_n seem_v sometime_o to_o be_v too_o far_o fetch_v and_o of_o little_a consequence_n as_o when_o he_o say_v the_o universe_n subsist_v by_o peace_n this_o expression_n be_v too_o far_o seek_v for_o one_o may_v say_v quite_o contrary_a as_o some_o philosopher_n that_o the_o contrariety_n in_o which_o be_v all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o universe_n keep_v the_o state_n they_o be_v in_o hinder_v one_o another_o to_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o three_o place_n his_o style_n be_v very_o full_a of_o figure_n uncorrect_a and_o sometime_o hard_a and_o all_o this_o often_o cause_v obscurity_n notwithstanding_o we_o must_v allow_v that_o he_o be_v full_a of_o fine_a similitude_n of_o strong_a and_o happy_a expression_n as_o be_v those_o whereof_o he_o make_v use_v in_o that_o part_n where_o he_o condemn_v schism_n which_o we_o before_o mention_v he_o be_v full_a of_o ornament_n draw_v out_o of_o history_n or_o pagan_a fable_n and_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o last_o in_o some_o place_n as_o the_o philosopher_n do_v without_o open_o reject_v it_o so_o 86_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o flame_n of_o aetna_n he_o make_v use_v of_o this_o expression_n whether_o it_o be_v something_o else_o or_o the_o breathe_v of_o a_o punish_a giant_n in_o another_o place_n after_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o torment_n of_o tantalus_n ixion_n and_o tityus_n he_o add_v whether_o it_o be_v truth_n or_o a_o fable_n under_o a_o fiction_n teach_v we_o a_o truth_n we_o can_v yet_o doubt_v but_o gregory_n do_v observe_v all_o these_o thing_n as_o pure_a fable_n but_o the_o greek_a philosopher_n which_o he_o have_v careful_o read_v say_v the_o same_o one_o will_v think_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o speak_v like_o other_o have_v make_v gregory_n say_v several_a thing_n which_o he_o have_v in_o pagan_a book_n without_o examination_n but_o he_o be_v far_o from_o the_o clearness_n exactness_n and_o eloquence_n of_o isocrates_n who_o many_o say_v he_o take_v for_o a_o model_n i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n brief_o to_o take_v notice_n here_o of_o what_o you_o may_v judge_v what_o be_v the_o style_n of_o gregory_n that_o i_o may_v not_o repeat_v it_o hereafter_o in_o speak_v of_o his_o other_o speech_n i_o shall_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o some_o example_n of_o what_o i_o have_v say_v when_o occasion_n shall_v offer_v we_o must_v also_o observe_v here_o once_o for_o all_o that_o gregory_n as_o to_z what_o concern_v philosophy_n follow_v that_o of_o the_o platonic_n of_o who_o he_o borrow_v divers_a term_n which_o we_o can_v understand_v without_o know_v it_o so_o 198._o he_o say_v that_o god_n be_v the_o most_o excellent_a and_o the_o most_o elevate_v of_o all_o being_n we_o can_v but_o raise_v he_o above_o all_o essence_n and_o place_v he_o above_o all_o being_n see_v he_o have_v give_v being_n to_o other_o thing_n for_o to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o these_o term_n be_v above_o essence_n we_o must_v know_v that_o the_o platonic_n do_v establish_v a_o choice_n of_o being_n as_o they_o speak_v to_o wit_n series_n of_o being_n place_v upon_o one_o another_o so_o that_o as_o they_o mount_v this_o chain_n they_o come_v to_o more_o excellent_a being_n and_o at_o last_o to_o sovereign_a trinity_n which_o be_v above_o all_o the_o essence_n of_o these_o being_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o can_v have_v relation_n to_o any_o particular_a species_n but_o which_o include_v in_o it_o all_o their_o essence_n and_o can_v produce_v they_o upon_o that_o reason_n alibi_fw-la this_o be_v what_o make_v these_o philosopher_n say_v that_o the_o god_n have_v superessential_a quality_n without_o know_v this_o platonic_a tenet_n we_o can_v comprehend_v what_o gregory_n mean_v in_o the_o word_n which_o we_o have_v cite_v in_o the_o same_o page_n he_o say_v that_o the_o angel_n draw_v their_o principle_n from_o light_n that_o they_o be_v enlighten_v by_o true_a reason_n and_o that_o they_o be_v ray_n of_o this_o perfect_a light_n these_o term_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o bottom_n of_o platonism_n as_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o show_v in_o expound_v they_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v make_v too_o great_a a_o digression_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o mark_v what_o the_o philosophy_n of_o our_o author_n be_v to_o return_v to_o the_o history_n the_o arian_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o division_n which_o have_v be_v at_o nazianze_n draw_v some_o advantage_n from_o it_o and_o laugh_v at_o the_o orthodox_n this_o give_v occasion_n to_o gregory_n to_o make_v the_o homily_n which_o be_v the_o thirteen_o of_o his_o speech_n where_o he_o show_v the_o arian_n that_o the_o division_n of_o nazianze_n be_v spring_v but_o from_o a_o misunderstand_a and_o have_v last_v but_o a_o short_a time_n they_o unjust_o insult_v over_o this_o church_n moreover_o he_o show_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o orthodox_n above_o the_o arian_n and_o sabellian_o in_o compare_v the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o three_o society_n one_o with_o another_o though_o the_o passage_n be_v somewhat_o long_o it_o shall_v be_v put_v here_o because_o those_o who_o have_v not_o sufficient_o study_v these_o matter_n shall_v better_o understand_v what_o be_v then_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o orthodox_n than_o they_o can_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o twelve_o speech_n which_o have_v be_v relate_v why_o love_v 208._o you_o vanity_n say_v he_o unto_o they_o and_o seek_v for_o lie_n in_o giving_z he_o speak_v to_o the_o arian_n to_o the_o divinity_n a_o nature_n which_o be_v neither_o one_o â—or_a â—â—â—ple_n but_o three_o nature_n disunite_v and_o separate_a and_o even_o contrary_a by_o the_o propriety_n which_o the_o one_o have_v too_o much_o and_o which_o the_o other_o lack_v or_o in_o establish_v
of_o certain_a thing_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n of_o themselves_o with_o virtue_n 4._o gregory_n 127._o who_o have_v beg_v of_o god_n the_o punishment_n of_o julian_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o see_v he_o dead_a look_v on_o the_o pagan_n with_o pity_n and_o exhort_v the_o christian_n to_o treat_v they_o with_o mildness_n though_o he_o be_v overjoy_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o pollute_v that_o the_o altar_n will_v be_v no_o more_o profane_v that_o thing_n consecrate_v to_o god_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o carry_v away_o from_o his_o temple_n that_o ecclesiastic_n shall_v no_o more_o be_v abuse_v that_o the_o relic_n of_o martyr_n will_v be_v no_o more_o burn_v etc._n etc._n after_o that_o he_o insult_v over_o the_o false_a divinity_n and_o admonish_v christian_n not_o to_o abuse_v their_o prosperity_n and_o to_o take_v heed_n they_o do_v not_o do_v what_o they_o reproach_v the_o pagan_n with_o in_o begin_v this_o 128._o exhortation_n he_o speak_v of_o himself_o in_o these_o term_n to_o draw_v unto_o he_o the_o reader_n attention_n harken_v to_o the_o discourse_n of_o a_o man_n who_o have_v not_o acquire_v a_o indifferent_a knowledge_n of_o these_o thing_n either_o by_o the_o experience_n of_o what_o happen_v every_o day_n or_o the_o read_n of_o ancient_a book_n or_o ancient_a history_n 5._o the_o great_a 131._o satisfaction_n notwithstanding_o which_o the_o christian_n have_v after_o the_o death_n of_o julian_n according_a to_o gregory_n be_v that_o those_o who_o have_v persecute_v the_o christian_n be_v laugh_v at_o on_o the_o theatre_n in_o public_a place_n and_o in_o the_o assembly_n that_o which_o be_v most_o surprise_a add_v he_o be_v that_o those_o who_o persecute_v we_o with_o the_o rest_n throw_v down_o with_o great_a shout_n the_o statue_n of_o the_o god_n by_o which_o they_o have_v be_v so_o long_o mislead_v those_o which_o adore_v they_o yesterday_o drag_v they_o to_o day_n along_o with_o indignity_n but_o those_o who_o remain_v in_o paganism_n be_v without_o doubt_n extreme_o affront_v at_o the_o manner_n wherewith_o the_o statue_n of_o their_o god_n be_v treat_v and_o can_v not_o look_v on_o christian_n as_o moderate_v men._n for_o in_o fine_a these_o statue_n be_v as_o dear_a to_o they_o as_o what_o the_o christian_n regard_n as_o most_o sacred_a moreover_o those_o that_o change_v their_o religion_n as_o their_o emperor_n do_v and_o become_v so_o sudden_o enemy_n to_o god_n which_o they_o have_v adore_v all_o their_o life_n aught_o to_o have_v be_v very_o much_o suspect_v 6._o final_o gregory_n have_v laugh_v at_o the_o speech_n and_o write_n of_o julian_n 133._o which_o be_v not_o so_o contemptible_a tell_v he_o that_o he_o boast_v in_o vain_a of_o never_o have_v contract_v any_o crudity_n for_o have_v eat_v too_o much_o since_o the_o hurt_v he_o have_v do_v to_o the_o christian_n be_v infinite_o great_a than_o the_o good_a that_o will_v accrue_v to_o the_o state_n from_o sobriety_n when_o a_o man_n say_v he_o be_v trouble_v with_o a_o indigestion_n and_o that_o he_o feel_v the_o inconvenience_n thereof_o what_o harm_n do_v it_o to_o the_o commonwealth_n but_o in_o raise_v so_o violent_a a_o persecution_n and_o cause_v so_o great_a trouble_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o the_o whole_a empire_n shall_v suffer_v in_o effect_n to_o want_v royal_a virtue_n be_v a_o defect_n great_a in_o a_o prince_n than_o to_o be_v destitute_a of_o those_o that_o a_o private_a man_n be_v oblige_v to_o have_v to_o pursue_v the_o thread_n of_o our_o discourse_n gregory_n have_v be_v against_o his_o will_n ordain_v priest_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v take_v the_o resolution_n of_o retire_v into_o the_o soâ—â—udes_n of_o pontus_n without_o the_o permission_n oâ—â—is_fw-fr father_n his_o brother_n cesairio_n be_v then_o come_v from_o court_n to_o live_v with_o his_o parent_n give_v he_o a_o occasion_n notwithstanding_o his_o father_n be_v very_o old_a and_o not_o be_v able_a alone_o to_o bear_v the_o burden_n of_o the_o episcopacy_n engage_v he_o to_o come_v back_o to_o help_v he_o basil_n himself_o use_v his_o endeavour_n to_o make_v he_o give_v this_o satisfaction_n to_o his_o father_n he_o be_v consecrate_v bishop_n to_o be_v his_o coadjutor_n and_o perform_v the_o function_n of_o episcopacy_n which_o his_o father_n be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v in_o that_o time_n it_o be_v that_o he_o make_v the_o speech_n which_o be_v the_o five_o in_o order_n wherein_o he_o direct_v his_o discourse_n to_o his_o father_n and_o to_o basil_n 136._o and_o tell_v they_o he_o take_v at_o their_o solicitation_n the_o long_a gown_n and_o the_o mitre_n it_o be_v hard_o to_o know_v if_o he_o speak_v this_o in_o compliment_n or_o only_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o write_n it_o but_o he_o rehearse_v before_o the_o people_n the_o forty_o first_o of_o his_o speech_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a a_o little_a time_n after_o he_o make_v the_o long_a apology_n for_o his_o flight_n which_o be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o his_o work_n he_o propose_v more_o at_o large_a the_o difficulty_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o episcopacy_n and_o say_v that_o notwithstanding_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o come_v to_o satisfy_v both_o the_o church_n of_o nazianze_n and_o his_o parent_n who_o equal_o wish_v for_o his_o return_n among_o the_o reason_n which_o have_v give_v he_o a_o distaste_v of_o the_o episcopacy_n and_o priesthood_n he_o put_v the_o shameful_a manner_n whereby_o many_o strive_v to_o attain_v they_o how_o unworthy_a soever_o they_o be_v of_o his_o employment_n and_o the_o multitude_n of_o competitor_n 5._o they_o look_v say_v he_o upon_o this_o dignity_n not_o as_o a_o post_n where_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o model_n of_o virtue_n but_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o maintain_v themselves_o not_o as_o a_o ministry_n whereof_o they_o must_v give_v a_o account_n but_o as_o a_o magistracy_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o no_o examination_n they_o be_v almost_o in_o a_o great_a number_n than_o those_o which_o they_o govern_v etc._n etc._n and_o i_o believe_v say_v he_o the_o evil_a will_v so_o increase_v with_o time_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o body_n to_o govern_v but_o that_o all_o will_v be_v doctor_n and_o that_o even_a saul_n will_v be_v see_v among_o the_o prophet_n he_o say_v that_o 21._o into_o the_o see_v be_v introduce_v ignorant_a people_n and_o child_n 36._o that_o the_o ecclesiastic_n be_v not_o better_o than_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n 33._o that_o they_o have_v no_o charity_n but_o eagerness_n and_o passion_n only_o that_o their_o piety_n consist_v in_o condemn_v the_o impiety_n of_o other_o who_o conduct_n they_o observe_v not_o to_o bring_v they_o back_o to_o the_o truth_n but_o to_o defame_v they_o that_o they_o blame_v or_o praise_v person_n not_o for_o their_o good_a or_o bad_a life_n but_o according_a to_o the_o party_n they_o have_v embrace_v that_o they_o admire_v among_o themselves_o what_o they_o reprehend_v in_o another_o party_n with_o eagerness_n that_o among_o they_o be_v see_v dispute_v like_a to_o the_o nocturnal_a combat_n wherein_o neither_o friend_n nor_o foe_n be_v discern_v that_o they_o be_v litigious_a upon_o trifle_n under_o the_o fine_a pretence_n of_o defend_v faith_n that_o final_o they_o be_v a_o horror_n to_o the_o pagan_n and_o the_o contempt_n of_o honest_a man_n among_o the_o christian_n this_o be_v a_o true_a picture_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n of_o his_o age_n as_o it_o be_v but_o too_o apparent_a by_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n by_o ill_a fortune_n those_o of_o our_o time_n do_v so_o much_o resemble_v they_o that_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v say_v whence_o these_o complaint_n be_v draw_v it_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o picture_n of_o our_o modern_a divine_n another_o difficulty_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o episcopacy_n be_v that_o of_o speak_v well_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o principal_o of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n 16._o where_o according_a to_o gregory_n we_o must_v hold_v a_o medium_fw-la between_o the_o jew_n who_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o god_n and_o pagan_n who_o adore_v several_a a_o medium_fw-la the_o sabellian_o can_v not_o hold_v in_o make_v the_o same_o god_n consider_v in_o divers_a respect_n father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n nor_o arius_n in_o maintain_v that_o they_o have_v divers_a nature_n as_o for_o himself_o he_o believe_v as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v and_o he_o himself_o say_v again_o here_o in_o many_o other_o place_n he_o hold_v this_o desire_a medium_fw-la in_o establish_v three_o principle_n equal_a in_o perfection_n although_o the_o father_n be_v the_o origine_fw-la of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o be_v not_o a_o very_a long_a time_n that_o gregory_n be_v coadjutor_n to_o his_o father_n before_o his_o brother_n
boldness_n to_o call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n a_o strange_a god_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o be_v name_v god_n in_o no_o place_n of_o holy_a writ_n it_o be_v against_o those_o that_o gregory_n make_v his_o five_o and_o last_o theological_a speech_n in_o this_o discourse_n speak_v of_o the_o divers_a sentiment_n which_o be_v have_v thereupon_o he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n 595._o that_o the_o great_a divine_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o those_o that_o come_v near_o to_o we_o have_v have_v a_o idea_n thereof_o though_o they_o have_v give_v it_o another_o name_n have_v call_v it_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o universe_n and_o the_o soul_n that_o come_v from_o without_o and_o other_o such_o name_n as_o for_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o our_o time_n say_v he_o some_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o faculty_n other_o a_o creature_n some_o a_o god_n other_o know_v not_o where_o to_o place_v he_o because_o of_o the_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o clear_a upon_o this_o subject_a gregory_n maintain_v he_o be_v a_o consubstantial_a person_n to_o the_o two_o other_o and_o when_o he_o answer_v his_o adversary_n who_o ask_v he_o in_o what_o generation_n and_o procession_n differ_v he_o fortify_v himself_o in_o the_o incomprehensibility_n but_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a objection_n which_o be_v make_v against_o the_o orthodox_n 600._o be_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v three_o go_n if_o there_o be_v say_v they_o one_o god_n and_o one_o god_n and_o one_o god_n how_o be_v there_o not_o three_o god_n etc._n etc._n that_o be_v reply_v gregory_n what_o those_o say_n who_o impiety_n be_v arrive_v to_o the_o height_n and_o those_o who_o be_v even_o in_o the_o second_o rank_n have_v good_a sentiment_n towards_o the_o son_n i_o have_v a_o common_a answer_n to_o give_v both_o and_o another_o which_o regard_v the_o second_o only_o i_o therefore_o ask_v these_o latter_a why_o they_o call_v we_o tritheist_n who_o honour_n the_o son_n and_o if_o they_o abandon_v the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o be_v not_o ditheist_n how_o do_v you_o expound_v continue_v he_o your_o ditheism_n when_o this_o objection_n be_v make_v to_o you_o give_v we_o the_o mean_n of_o answer_v for_o the_o answer_n wherewith_o you_o will_v repel_v ditheism_n will_v also_o serve_v we_o to_o defend_v ourselves_o from_o tritheism_n etc._n etc._n thus_o we_o shall_v overcome_v and_o our_o accuser_n will_v serve_v we_o for_o defender_n etc._n etc._n but_o we_o have_v a_o contestation_n with_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o adversary_n and_o a_o common_a answer_n to_o both_o of_o they_o we_o have_v but_o one_o only_a god_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a divinity_n and_o that_o those_o who_o proceed_v thence_o relate_v to_o one_o thing_n only_o though_o we_o believe_v three_o the_o one_o be_v not_o more_o a_o god_n than_o the_o other_o the_o one_o be_v not_o anterior_a and_o the_o other_o posterior_n they_o be_v not_o divide_v in_o will_n nor_o separate_v in_o power_n and_o nothing_o be_v remark_v in_o they_o that_o be_v find_v in_o divide_a thing_n but_o to_o say_v all_o in_o one_o word_n divinity_n without_o division_n be_v find_v in_o three_o divide_a person_n as_o in_o three_o sun_n turn_v one_o to_o another_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o mixture_n of_o light_n when_o we_o consider_v divinity_n and_o the_o first_o cause_n of_o monarchy_n we_o conceive_v but_o one_o only_a thing_n but_o when_o we_o consider_v those_o in_o who_o be_v the_o divinity_n and_o those_o that_o proceed_v from_o the_o first_o cause_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o time_n and_o who_o enjoy_v the_o same_o glory_n we_o adore_v three_o but_o they_o will_v say_v be_v there_o not_o one_o only_a divinity_n among_o heathen_n as_o their_o most_o able_a philosopher_n have_v profess_v all_o mankind_n have_v but_o one_o humanity_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a god_n among_o heathen_n and_o not_o one_o as_o there_o be_v several_a men._n i_o answer_v that_o in_o these_o thing_n unity_n be_v but_o in_o the_o thought_n each_o man_n be_v divide_v from_o the_o rest_n by_o time_n by_o passion_n by_o power_n which_o be_v not_o in_o god_n etc._n etc._n this_o be_v it_o in_o which_o consist_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n as_o much_o as_o i_o can_v conceive_v it_o if_o this_o reason_n be_v good_a we_o must_v give_v god_n thanks_o if_o not_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o a_o better_a after_o that_o gregory_n propose_v to_o himself_o a_o objection_n of_o the_o arian_n which_o show_v still_o clear_a that_o the_o orthodox_n make_v not_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o numerical_a unity_n of_o divine_a essence_n but_o in_o a_o specific_a unity_n of_o distinct_a essence_n equal_a and_o in_o a_o perfect_a consent_n of_o wi_n 902._o the_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n say_v you_o be_v reckon_v as_o in_o the_o same_o order_n of_o thing_n and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o consubstantial_a be_v not_o reckon_v after_o this_o manner_n whence_o it_o follow_v you_o can_v but_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n according_a to_o your_o opinion_n for_o as_o for_o we_o we_o be_v not_o in_o the_o same_o danger_n because_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o person_n be_v consubstantial_a the_o arian_n will_v have_v it_o understand_v that_o they_o admit_v but_o one_o supreme_a god_n who_o create_v all_o other_o that_o they_o will_v say_v in_o this_o regard_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n because_o god_n can_v not_o be_v put_v in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o under_o the_o same_o name_n as_o his_o creature_n but_o that_o the_o orthodox_n acknowledge_v three_o being_n of_o a_o nature_n perfect_o alike_o they_o can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v three_o god_n speak_v proper_o gregory_n answer_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o man_n often_o place_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thing_n that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o species_n whereof_o he_o bring_v divers_a example_n draw_v from_o holy_a writ_n that_o show_v that_o the_o arian_n may_v be_v accuse_v as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n of_o admit_v a_o plurality_n of_o god_n but_o in_o no_o wise_a that_o the_o orthodox_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v three_o eternal_a spirit_n although_o perfect_o equal_a and_o the_o same_o will._n a_o little_a further_o in_o this_o same_o speech_n 611._o gregory_n say_v that_o have_v seek_v uncreated_a thing_n something_o like_o to_o the_o trinity_n he_o can_v find_v no_o comparison_n that_o can_v satisfy_v he_o he_o have_v well_o consider_v a_o eye_n a_o fountain_n and_o a_o river_n but_o he_o do_v not_o find_v these_o thing_n proper_a enough_o to_o express_v his_o thought_n by_o i_o be_v at_o first_o afraid_a say_v he_o lest_o it_o shall_v seem_v that_o i_o be_v willing_a to_o introduce_v a_o certain_a flux_n of_o divinity_n which_o will_v have_v no_o consistence_n second_o of_o establish_v a_o numerical_a unity_n by_o these_o comparison_n for_o a_o eye_n a_o fountain_n and_o a_o sun_n be_v one_o in_o number_n although_o diverse_o modify_v i_o reflect_v in_o the_o sun_n on_o the_o beam_n and_o the_o light_n but_o there_o be_v yet_o somewhat_o to_o fear_v on_o this_o occasion_n lest_o that_o we_o shall_v suppose_v there_o be_v a_o composition_n in_o a_o nature_n where_o there_o be_v none_o such_o as_o be_v the_o composition_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o of_o what_o be_v in_o the_o sun_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v give_v a_o essence_n to_o the_o father_n but_o that_o we_o shall_v attribute_v no_o distinct_a existence_n to_o the_o other_o person_n from_o thence_o make_v they_o faculty_n which_o exist_v in_o god_n and_o which_o have_v no_o distinct_a essence_n the_o sunbeam_n and_o light_n be_v not_o other_o sun_n as_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v other_o spirit_n distinct_a from_o the_o father_n but_o certain_a emanation_n and_o propriety_n essential_a to_o the_o sun_n final_o 612._o gregory_n find_v nothing_o better_a than_o to_o abandon_v these_o image_n and_o shadow_n as_o deceitful_a and_o very_o far_o from_o the_o original_n but_o 608._o gregory_n believe_v the_o trinity_n be_v reveal_v by_o degree_n as_o that_o revelation_n first_o discover_v god_n the_o father_n without_o speak_v of_o god_n the_o son_n but_o with_o much_o obscurity_n after_o that_o the_o son_n without_o impose_v on_o man_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n fear_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o admit_v thereof_o and_o final_o the_o holy_a ghost_n after_o the_o ascension_n of_o the_o son_n we_o may_v judge_v by_o these_o place_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o gregory_n and_o of_o the_o orthodox_n of_o his_o time_n with_o who_o the_o orthodox_n of_o we_o agree_v as_o well_o for_o the_o term_n as_o they_o be_v distant_a in_o the_o sense_n we_o may_v
further_o see_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o bishop_n a_o remarkable_a effect_n of_o the_o dispute_n it_o be_v when_o we_o fear_v that_o our_o adversary_n shall_v draw_v some_o advantage_n from_o certain_a way_n of_o speak_v we_o avoid_v with_o care_n the_o use_n thereof_o lest_o we_o shall_v give_v they_o some_o prize_n although_o these_o expression_n be_v otherwise_o most_o proper_a to_o express_v the_o doctrine_n we_o maintain_v it_o be_v visible_a that_o to_o make_v himself_o be_v understand_v gregory_n ought_v to_o have_v answer_v to_o the_o arian_n yet_o it_o be_v true_a we_o adore_v three_o god_n see_v we_o acknowledge_v three_o eternal_a spirit_n who_o essence_n be_v distinct_a but_o these_o god_n be_v perfect_o equal_a and_o as_o perfect_o unite_v as_o distinct_a being_n can_v be_v have_v the_o same_o thought_n and_o the_o same_o will_n which_o make_v we_o say_v common_o that_o we_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o god_n but_o if_o he_o have_v speak_v thus_o the_o arian_n who_o boast_a to_o study_v and_o follow_v scripture_n will_v have_v reply_v that_o all_o the_o scripture_n represent_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o a_o numerical_a unity_n and_o not_o as_o a_o unity_n of_o species_n and_o consent_n they_o will_v have_v say_v as_o they_o do_v before_o but_o with_o much_o more_o appearance_n of_o truth_n that_o the_o homoousian_o introduce_v a_o new_a paganism_n in_o establish_v three_o collateral_a go_n thus_o they_o be_v oblige_v that_o they_o may_v keep_v themselves_o from_o these_o reproach_n to_o maintain_v strong_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n according_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o nice_a the_o platonic_n who_o have_v a_o like_a thought_n but_o be_v not_o restrain_v in_o their_o expression_n fortify_v themselves_o thereupon_o and_o say_v that_o the_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v three_o go_n i_o can_v but_o relate_v on_o this_o subject_a these_o remarkable_a word_n of_o st._n augustine_n which_o admirable_o confirm_v what_o i_o have_v say_v 23._o liberis_fw-la verbis_fw-la loquuntur_fw-la philosophi_fw-la nec_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la ad_fw-la intelligendum_fw-la difficilimis_fw-la offensionem_fw-la religiosarum_fw-la aurium_fw-la pertimescunt_fw-la nobis_fw-la autem_fw-la ad_fw-la certam_fw-la regulam_fw-la loqui_fw-la fas_fw-la est_fw-la ne_fw-la verborum_fw-la licentia_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o his_o significantur_fw-la impiam_fw-la gignat_fw-la opinionem_fw-la nos_fw-la autem_fw-la non_fw-la dicimus_fw-la duo_fw-la vel_fw-la tria_fw-la principia_fw-la cum_fw-la de_fw-la deo_fw-la loquimur_fw-la sicuti_fw-la nec_fw-la duos_fw-la deos_fw-la vel_fw-la tres_fw-la nobis_fw-la licitum_fw-la est_fw-la dicere_fw-la quamvis_fw-la de_fw-la unoquoque_fw-la loquentes_fw-la vel_fw-la de_fw-la filio_fw-la vel_fw-la de_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-it etiam_fw-la singulum_fw-la quemque_fw-la deum_fw-la esse_fw-la fateamur_fw-la philosopher_n free_o use_v what_o word_n soever_o they_o will_v and_o fear_v not_o to_o offend_v pious_a ear_n in_o subject_n most_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v for_o our_o part_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o we_o to_o speak_v but_o according_a to_o a_o certain_a rule_n lest_o word_n employ_v with_o too_o much_o liberty_n shall_v beget_v a_o impious_a opinion_n to_o understand_v they_o according_a to_o what_o they_o signify_v when_o we_o speak_v of_o god_n we_o do_v not_o say_v two_o nor_o three_o principle_n as_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v we_o no_o more_o than_o that_o there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o god_n though_o in_o speak_v of_o each_o one_o or_o of_o the_o son_n or_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o grant_v that_o each_o of_o they_o be_v god_n this_o custom_n have_v make_v man_n insensible_o swerve_v from_o the_o ancient_a idea_n because_o the_o word_n unity_n be_v take_v in_o the_o ordinary_a sense_n that_o it_o use_v to_o be_v take_v in_o without_o suppose_v that_o the_o ancient_n understand_v it_o in_o a_o particular_a sense_n this_o be_v what_o happen_v in_o divers_a other_o doctrine_n as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o history_n of_o jansenism_n it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o return_v to_o the_o history_n of_o our_o bishop_n after_o have_v bring_v so_o many_o proof_n of_o his_o sentiment_n upon_o those_o tenet_n that_o then_o divide_a christian_n the_o council_n whereof_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v 7._o assemble_v at_o constantinople_n in_o may_n ccclxxxi_o there_o be_v at_o it_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o orthodox_n bishop_n and_o thirty_o six_o macedonian_n who_o it_o be_v hope_v will_v be_v bring_v to_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n beside_o some_o canon_n that_o be_v make_v there_o concern_v discipline_n whereof_o we_o shall_v not_o speak_v the_o affair_n of_o gregory_n and_o maximus_n be_v treat_v on_o they_o also_o make_v a_o symbol_n the_o ordination_n of_o 4._o maximus_n and_o all_o those_o that_o he_o can_v ever_o have_v be_v judge_v void_a after_o which_o 14._o gregory_n be_v declare_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n though_o he_o endeavour_v to_o discharge_v himself_o from_o it_o they_o obtain_v of_o he_o that_o he_o will_v stay_v there_o because_o he_o be_v persuade_v that_o he_o can_v the_o more_o easy_o in_o this_o â—ost_o reconcile_v the_o different_a party_n which_o then_o rend_v christianity_n it_o be_v bring_v against_o the_o promotion_n of_o gregory_n that_o be_v bishop_n of_o sasime_n and_o nazianze_n he_o can_v not_o be_v transfer_v to_o constantinople_n without_o violate_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v express_v thereupon_o but_o melece_n 9_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n reply_v to_o that_o that_o the_o design_n of_o this_o canon_n be_v to_o bridle_v pride_n and_o ambition_n which_o have_v no_o share_n in_o this_o business_n moreover_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o canon_n be_v not_o observe_v in_o the_o east_n since_o gregory_n 29._o say_v that_o they_o oppose_v to_o he_o law_n that_o be_v repeal_v long_o before_o beside_o that_o he_o have_v perform_v no_o part_n of_o the_o episcopal_a function_n at_o sasime_n and_o as_o for_o nazianzen_n he_o be_v but_o coadjutor_n to_o his_o father_n this_o affair_n be_v clear_v they_o enter_v on_o the_o principal_a subject_n for_o which_o they_o be_v assemble_v which_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o macedonius_n who_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v but_o a_o creature_n though_o all_o the_o disciple_n of_o this_o bishop_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n upon_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o divine_a person_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o passage_n of_o gregory_n which_o have_v be_v relate_v immediate_o in_o the_o council_n be_v confirm_v the_o nicene_n creed_n and_o they_o think_v it_o convenient_a 2._o to_o augment_v it_o particular_o with_o what_o respect_v the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o addition_n be_v in_o these_o term_n we_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o lord_n of_o life_n and_o he_o that_o give_v it_o who_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n who_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v glorify_v and_o who_o speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n the_o council_n also_o anathematise_v the_o sentiment_n of_o sabellius_n marcellus_n phâ—tinus_n eunomius_n apollinarius_n and_o macedonius_n but_o we_o shall_v not_o stand_v to_o relate_v these_o error_n because_o they_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o the_o life_n of_o gregory_n the_o same_o reason_n make_v we_o omit_v what_o concern_v discipline_n all_o pass_v with_o tranquillity_n enough_o in_o regard_n to_o gregory_n until_o a_o tempest_n arise_v that_o make_v he_o lose_v the_o episcopal_n see_v of_o constantinople_n when_o he_o least_o expect_v it_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o revenge_n in_o a_o party_n which_o he_o oppose_v that_o cause_v this_o difference_n from_o which_o gregory_n who_o be_v not_o so_o courageous_a as_o to_o maintain_v the_o brunt_n against_o his_o adversary_n can_v not_o free_v himself_o but_o by_o fly_v there_o be_v some_o time_n after_o a_o sad_a schism_n in_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n where_o two_o orthodox_n bishop_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n melece_n be_v dead_a at_o constantinople_n before_o the_o council_n be_v separate_v they_o speak_v of_o give_v he_o a_o successor_n gregory_n thereupon_o propose_v a_o expedient_a to_o end_v this_o schism_n which_o be_v that_o paulinus_n who_o be_v the_o other_o orthodox_n bishop_n 25._o and_o who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o lucifer_n de_fw-fr cagliari_n alone_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n during_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n and_o that_o after_o those_o of_o the_o party_n of_o melece_n be_v reunite_v with_o those_o of_o paulinus_n will_v choose_v a_o bishop_n by_o common_a vote_n for_o fear_v it_o shall_v be_v think_v that_o he_o have_v some_o interest_n to_o favour_n paulinus_n and_o that_o he_o will_v form_v a_o party_n he_o offer_v the_o council_n to_o quit_v the_o episcopal_a throne_n of_o constantinople_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v establish_v but_o the_o ambitious_a and_o incendiary_n as_o gregory_n call_v they_o who_o have_v begin_v to_o give_v
tenet_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o what_o have_v be_v reprehend_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n thus_o all_o the_o greek_a philosopher_n until_o those_o who_o maintain_v fatality_n believe_v that_o man_n be_v free_a by_o nature_n and_o may_v abstain_v from_o do_v evil_n as_o likewise_o that_o they_o can_v apply_v themselves_o to_o virtue_n without_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o way_n by_o which_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n undertake_v to_o rectify_v their_o opinion_n by_o any_o express_a discourse_n clement_n open_o maintain_v that_o man_n have_v the_o liberty_n of_o do_v evil_a or_o abstain_v from_o it_o neither_o praise_n say_v he_o nor_o censure_n nor_o recompense_n nor_o punishment_n be_v just_o if_o the_o soul_n have_v not_o power_n to_o be_v vicious_a or_o to_o refrain_v from_o vice_n and_o if_o vice_n be_v involuntary_a it_o be_v not_o know_v among_o the_o heathen_n what_o be_v since_o call_v original_a sin_n and_o clement_n not_o observe_v that_o the_o sacred_a writer_n reproach_v the_o pagan_n with_o this_o ignorance_n and_o teach_v they_o that_o even_o child_n new_o bear_v deserve_v the_o flame_n of_o hell_n deny_v that_o child_n be_v corrupt_v in_o any_o manner_n whatsoever_o the_o heretic_n who_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o that_o condemn_a marriage_n among_o other_o give_v this_o reason_n against_o it_o that_o thereby_o nothing_o have_v be_v act_v but_o the_o bring_n pollute_a child_n into_o the_o world_n see_v david_n say_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v conceive_v in_o sin_n and_o bring_v forth_o in_o iniquity_n psal._n 51._o and_o that_o job_n maintain_v that_o there_o be_v no_o body_n free_a from_o pollution_n though_o he_o have_v live_v but_o one_o day_n ch_n 14.4_o 5._o clement_n oppose_v they_o and_o say_v let_v they_o tell_v we_o how_o a_o child_n new_o bear_v have_v sin_v or_o how_o he_o who_o have_v yet_o do_v nothing_o as_o fall_v under_o the_o curse_n of_o adam_n afterward_o he_o expound_v the_o passage_n of_o david_n as_o if_o the_o prophet_n mean_v only_o that_o he_o be_v descend_v from_o eve_n who_o be_v a_o sinner_n it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o a_o man_n who_o judgement_n be_v thus_o dispose_v want_v but_o little_a of_o believe_v that_o the_o philosopher_n be_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n with_o the_o apostle_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o can_v find_v any_o relation_n in_o their_o term_n so_o plato_n have_v speak_v of_o three_o supreme_a divinity_n who_o he_o acknowledge_v as_o appear_v elsewhere_o in_o term_n like_a to_o those_o which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n make_v use_v of_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n clement_n believe_v that_o of_o this_o philosopher_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o the_o christian_n i_o conceive_v say_v he_o that_o plato_n understand_v nothing_o thereby_o but_o the_o bless_a trinity_n and_o that_o the_o three_o be_v whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v the_o holy-ghost_n as_o the_o second_o be_v the_o son_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o describe_v it_o no_o otherwise_o than_o the_o platonic_n do_v reason_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n say_v he_o be_v the_o most_o perfect_a and_o holy_a that_o which_o have_v the_o great_a share_n in_o empire_n and_o government_n and_o the_o most_o like_a unto_o he_o who_o only_o be_v almighty_a it_o be_v this_o excellent_a nature_n which_o preside_v over_o all_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n who_o best_o govern_v the_o universe_n who_o by_o a_o unexhaustible_a power_n and_o without_o wariness_n effect_n all_o that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o act_v in_o nature_n and_o who_o see_v the_o most_o secret_a thought_n the_o son_n of_o god_n never_o leave_v the_o place_n whence_o he_o see_v all_o he_o be_v neither_o divide_v nor_o share_v nor_o do_v he_o transport_v himself_o from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o but_o be_v every_o where_o and_o be_v incircumscriptible_a all_o paternal_a light_n aâ—_n eye_n he_o see_v all_o thing_n he_o hear_v every_o thing_n he_o know_v every_o thing_n and_o penetrate_v by_o his_o might_n into_o all_o power_n to_o this_o natural_a reason_n which_o have_v receive_v this_o holy_a administration_n be_v subject_v the_o whole_a army_n of_o angel_n and_o of_o god_n because_o of_o he_o who_o have_v subject_v they_o to_o it_o clement_n have_v another_o opinion_n concern_v the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n into_o which_o perhaps_o he_o fall_v for_o fear_n of_o render_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o god_n of_o homer_n the_o god_n of_o this_o poet_n eat_v no_o bread_n nor_o drink_v wine_n and_o our_o saviour_n according_a to_o clement_n need_v no_o milk_n in_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o be_v not_o nourish_v by_o the_o meat_n which_o he_o take_v only_o through_o condescension_n and_o which_o pass_v not_o into_o his_o body_n by_o the_o same_o organ_n as_o they_o pass_v into_o our_o body_n it_o be_v also_o what_o make_v origen_n his_o disciple_n to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o blood_n but_o a_o liquor_n like_o that_o which_o homer_n attribute_v to_o his_o god_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plato_n say_v in_o divers_a place_n that_o god_n inâ—licts_v pain_n upon_o man_n only_o for_o their_o good_a and_o clement_n observe_v it_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n to_o make_v we_o believe_v that_o he_o approve_v on_o it_o plato_n also_o say_v that_o soul_n be_v purge_v in_o the_o other_o world_n by_o fire_n and_o that_o after_o their_o purgation_n they_o return_v to_o their_o first_o state_n clement_n believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n think_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o they_o speak_v to_o we_o of_o a_o fire_n which_o be_v to_o consume_v the_o world_n and_o his_o disciple_n origen_n have_v conclude_v from_o these_o principle_n that_o the_o devil_n and_o the_o damn_a will_v be_v one_o day_n deliver_v from_o their_o suffering_n the_o apostle_n describe_v the_o place_n where_o the_o wicked_a shall_v he_o torment_v under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o lake_n of_o burn_a brimstone_n they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o word_n that_o the_o heathen_n do_v to_o denote_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n to_o wit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o say_v that_o man_n descend_v thereinto_o and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n descend_v there_o also_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o draw_v this_o exclamation_n from_o clement_n what_o do_v not_o plato_n know_v the_o flood_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o profundity_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o the_o barbarian_n call_v gehenna_n and_o which_o he_o prophetical_o name_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tartarus_n he_o have_v make_v mention_n of_o cocytus_n of_o acheron_n of_o pyriphlegeton_n and_o such_o like_a place_n where_o the_o wicked_a be_v punish_v for_o their_o amendment_n clement_n also_o believe_v with_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o jesus_n christ_n real_o descend_v into_o hell_n and_o preach_v there_o to_o the_o damn_a soul_n of_o which_o he_o save_v those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o believe_v in_o he_o we_o may_v also_o bring_v many_o other_o example_n by_o which_o it_o will_v be_v plain_z that_o clement_n expound_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n by_o opinion_n the_o most_o resemble_v they_o which_o he_o find_v among_o philosopher_n but_o the_o example_n we_o have_v show_v may_v suffice_v for_o those_o who_o have_v neither_o time_n nor_o opportunity_n to_o read_v this_o author_n as_o well_o as_o for_o those_o who_o will_v consult_v the_o original_a because_o they_o will_v find_v enough_o of_o themselves_o one_o thing_n may_v be_v apprehend_v by_o it_o which_o most_o of_o those_o who_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o father_n do_v not_o much_o observe_v and_o without_o which_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a to_o understand_v they_o well_o in_o abundance_n of_o place_n which_o be_v that_o before_o we_o begin_v this_o study_n serious_o we_o must_v read_v with_o care_n the_o heathen_a philosopher_n and_o particular_o plato_n without_o which_o we_o can_v not_o well_o apprehend_v upon_o what_o ground_n they_o reason_n or_o examine_v with_o success_n the_o force_n of_o their_o argument_n nor_o devise_v how_o they_o fall_v into_o so_o many_o opinion_n so_o distant_a from_o those_o which_o be_v this_o day_n receive_v in_o our_o school_n but_o now_o to_o return_v to_o the_o life_n of_o st._n clement_n the_o ancient_n with_o a_o general_a consent_n say_v he_o be_v successor_n to_o pantenus_n in_o the_o office_n of_o catechist_n he_o acquit_v himself_o of_o this_o employment_n with_o success_n and_o several_a great_a man_n come_v out_o of_o his_o school_n as_o origen_n and_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n his_o method_n of_o instruct_v the_o
be_v transfer_v by_o reason_n of_o inconvenience_n of_o so_o many_o printer_n that_o be_v force_v to_o be_v employ_v upon_o it_o the_o only_a difference_n in_o these_o two_o tome_n be_v that_o the_o extract_v of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o age_n which_o be_v in_o the_o second_o volume_n be_v long_o and_o consequent_o more_o exact_a than_o those_o in_o the_o first_o he_o begin_v with_o eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n who_o his_o ecclesiastic_a history_n have_v render_v so_o celebrate_v of_o who_o he_o give_v a_o very_a dissintere_v judgement_n pag._n 19_o although_o he_o find_v no_o difficulty_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v from_o all_o eternity_n and_o that_o he_o absolute_o reject_v the_o impiety_n of_o arius_n who_o say_v that_o he_o be_v create_v out_o of_o nothing_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o he_o be_v not_o yet_o he_o always_o find_v it_o hard_o to_o believe_v the_o term_n consubstantial_a that_o be_v to_o confess_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o after_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o he_o give_v such_o a_o sense_n of_o it_o as_o establish_v not_o the_o equality_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o father_n since_o he_o speak_v thus_o in_o a_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v to_o his_o church_n to_o give_v it_o a_o account_n of_o his_o conduct_n when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n we_o mean_v only_o that_o the_o son_n have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o that_o he_o be_v perfect_o one_o with_o the_o father_n by_o who_o he_o be_v beget_v not_o of_o another_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o substance_n when_o we_o will_v justify_v eusebius_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n it_o be_v more_o difficult_a to_o defend_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o he_o affirm_v not_o only_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o preparation_n and_o evangelic_n demonstration_n but_o also_o in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o ecclesiastic_a divinity_n that_o he_o be_v not_o the_o true_a god_n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v not_o god_n nor_o the_o son_n of_o god_n because_o he_o have_v not_o take_v his_o original_a from_o the_o father_n as_o the_o son_n have_v be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v make_v by_o the_o son_n this_o show_v say_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n that_o socrates_n sozomenes_n and_o and_o some_o modern_a author_n have_v be_v mistake_v in_o excuse_v he_o entire_o whereas_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a injustice_n to_o call_v he_o a_o arian_n and_o even_o the_o head_n of_o they_o as_o st._n jerom_n do_v his_o judgement_n upon_o other_o point_n of_o religion_n appear_v very_a orthodox_n to_o the_o author_n and_o in_o respect_n to_o his_o person_n he_o say_v he_o be_v very_o much_o dissintere_v very_o sincere_a love_a peace_n truth_n and_o religion_n he_o authorize_v no_o new_a form_n of_o faith_n he_o no_o way_n endeavour_v to_o injure_v athanasius_n nor_o to_o ruin_v those_o of_o his_o party_n he_o wish_v only_o to_o be_v able_a to_o accommodate_v and_o unite_v both_o party_n i_o doubt_v not_o add_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n that_o so_o many_o good_a quality_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o place_v he_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o usard_n of_o adonis_n and_o in_o some_o ancient_a office_n of_o the_o french_a church_n it_o be_v true_a he_o continue_v not_o long_o in_o the_o peaceable_a possession_n of_o this_o quality_n of_o saint_n but_o it_o will_v be_v in_o my_o opinion_n a_o very_a great_a boldness_n to_o judge_v he_o absolute_o unworthy_a of_o it_o the_o second_o author_n in_o this_o second_o volume_n be_v the_o emperor_n constantine_n who_o pretend_a donation_n he_o reject_v seq_n as_o well_o as_o the_o false_a act_n attribute_v to_o seq_n pope_n sylvester_n because_o nothing_o to_o he_o seem_v more_o fabulous_a if_o constantine_n be_v the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n he_o be_v also_o the_o first_o that_o make_v edict_n against_o the_o heretic_n but_o he_o do_v well_o in_o not_o push_v thing_n to_o that_o extremity_n as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v carry_v they_o to_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o send_v arius_n into_o exile_n and_o the_o two_o bishop_n that_o have_v take_v his_o part_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o he_o cause_v all_o these_o heretic_n book_n to_o be_v burn_v but_o he_o afterward_o recall_v he_o and_o banish_v st._n athanasius_n to_o treves_n he_o seq_n make_v also_o a_o edict_n in_o the_o year_n cccxx_o against_o the_o donatist_n by_o which_o he_o command_v those_o church_n they_o possess_v to_o be_v take_v from_o they_o but_o the_o year_n follow_v he_o moderate_v the_o rigour_n of_o it_o permit_v those_o who_o be_v exile_v to_o return_v to_o their_o country_n their_z to_o live_v in_o rest_n and_o reserve_v to_o god_n the_o vengeance_n of_o their_o crime_n this_o alteration_n of_o his_o conduct_n sufficient_o show_v that_o this_o prince_n on_o these_o occasion_n act_v not_o according_a to_o his_o own_o reason_n but_o according_a to_o the_o different_a motion_n that_o inspire_v the_o court_n bishop_n who_o make_v he_o the_o instrument_n to_o execute_v their_o passion_n he_o be_v not_o of_o himself_o incline_v to_o persecute_v man_n for_o opinion_n in_o religion_n for_o the_o 27_o of_o september_n the_o cccxxx_o year_n he_o grant_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jew_n a_o exemption_n from_o public_a charge_n in_o the_o month_n of_o may_n anno_fw-la dom._n cccxxvi_o he_o make_v a_o edict_n to_o forbid_v the_o admit_v into_o the_o clergy_n rich_a person_n or_o such_o as_o be_v child_n to_o the_o minister_n of_o state_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o edict_n be_v because_o many_o person_n enter_v themselves_o among_o the_o clergy_n to_o be_v exempt_a from_o public_a charge_n which_o be_v a_o great_a oppression_n to_o the_o poor_a and_o constantine_n think_v it_o very_o reasonable_a that_o the_o rich_a shall_v support_v the_o burdensome_a charge_n of_o the_o age_n and_o that_o the_o poor_a shall_v be_v support_v by_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o church_n grotius_n m._n ludolf_n and_o other_o have_v observe_v the_o dispute_n of_o the_o eutychian_o and_o nestorian_n be_v not_o real_o such_o as_o they_o be_v imagine_v for_o many_o age_n mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n be_v not_o very_o far_o from_o this_o opinion_n since_o he_o say_v p._n 80._o that_o the_o eastern_a people_n always_o apply_v themselves_o more_o particular_o to_o observe_v the_o distinction_n between_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o their_o intimate_a union_n whereas_o the_o egyptian_n speak_v more_o of_o their_o union_n than_o distinction_n which_o have_v be_v since_o the_o cause_n of_o great_a contestation_n that_o they_o have_v have_v among_o themselves_o upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n as_o the_o life_n of_o st._n athanasius_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a of_o the_o four_o age_n for_o the_o variety_n both_o of_o his_o good_a and_o bad_a fortune_n so_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n relate_v it_o more_o at_o large_a it_o be_v plain_a that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o this_o father_n person_n be_v very_o much_o incline_v to_o the_o exterior_a part_n of_o religion_n since_o two_o of_o the_o great_a crime_n which_o the_o arian_n accuse_v st._n athanasius_n of_o be_v break_v of_o a_o chalice_n and_o celebrate_v the_o mystery_n in_o a_o church_n that_o be_v not_o consecrate_a 157._o we_o may_v also_o observe_v after_o these_o author_n that_o the_o communion_n be_v then_o give_v to_o the_o laic_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o there_o be_v woman_n which_o vow_a virginity_n which_o be_v not_o cloister_v up_o that_o there_o be_v priest_n and_o bishop_n marry_v that_o the_o monk_n may_v quit_v their_o state_n and_o take_v a_o wife_n that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o even_o the_o ecumenic_n council_n be_v only_a witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o their_o age_n whereas_o they_o authoritative_o judge_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o regard_v discipline_n thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_a say_v well_o in_o appoint_v a_o day_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o easter_n it_o please_v we_o we_o will_v have_v it_o so_o but_o they_o express_v themselves_o quite_o otherwise_o in_o respect_n to_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o word_n since_o after_o have_v give_v their_o opinion_n upon_o it_o they_o content_v themselves_o with_o add_v such_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 137._o as_o for_o the_o rest_n although_o st._n athanasius_n be_v a_o ardent_a defender_n of_o this_o council_n 139._o he_o be_v not_o for_o have_v those_o treat_v as_o heretic_n which_o can_v not_o without_o difficulty_n make_v use_n of_o the_o
wittichius_n his_o colleague_n maintain_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n against_o the_o same_o sandius_n i_o believe_v that_o after_o have_v consider_v the_o proof_n that_o m._n le_fw-fr moyne_n bring_v there_o be_v few_o man_n will_v be_v so_o opinionative_n as_o to_o maintain_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n be_v of_o acius_n opinion_n for_o he_o relate_v many_o express_a and_o formal_a passage_n wherein_o they_o maintain_v the_o eternal_a divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n he_o doubt_v not_o but_o what_o be_v say_v of_o tiberius_n be_v true_a viz._n that_o he_o propose_v to_o the_o senate_n the_o apotheosis_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o take_v he_o into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o go_n tertullian_n eusebius_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n relate_v it_o but_o this_o last_o be_v deceive_v when_o he_o say_v the_o senate_n of_o rome_n place_v alexander_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o god_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a he_o take_v the_o roman_a senate_n for_o that_o of_o aâ—hens_n the_o author_n correct_v a_o passage_n of_o perâ—â—ius's_n translation_n of_o justin_n martyr_n and_o which_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v the_o worship_n of_o angel_n he_o show_v that_o such_o a_o worship_n be_v not_o mean_v in_o this_o passage_n and_o that_o it_o must_v be_v point_v according_a as_o christopher_n langus_n and_o sigismond_n gelenus_fw-la have_v point_v it_o he_o add_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o father_n the_o worship_n of_o angel_n be_v not_o practise_v among_o the_o christian_n he_o very_o strict_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o true_a opinion_n of_o paulus_n samosatus_fw-la whereupon_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o explain_v the_o different_a fortune_n of_o the_o term_n homousian_n i_o shall_v be_v too_o tedious_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o fine_a remark_n he_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o increase_n of_o nile_n that_o be_v keep_v as_o a_o relic_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o serapis_n and_o which_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n carry_v to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n have_v happy_o correct_v the_o passage_n of_o socrates_n where_o this_o translation_n be_v copy_v for_o whereas_o christophorson_n and_o musculus_fw-la have_v translate_v it_o thus_o constantine_n cause_v this_o measure_n to_o be_v remove_v to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n his_o translation_n say_v that_o this_o emperor_n command_v alexander_n who_o be_v then_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n to_o place_v it_o in_o the_o church_n but_o in_o remark_v so_o exact_o the_o error_n of_o other_o he_o do_v not_o observe_v he_o commit_v on_o himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o constantine_n at_o the_o same_o time_n cause_v the_o image_n of_o the_o false_a god_n to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o sozomon_n make_v use_v of_o the_o author_n show_v how_o improbable_a it_o be_v that_o christian_n shall_v put_v such_o abominable_a object_n in_o so_o sacred_a a_o place_n so_o that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d must_v signify_v either_o the_o standard_n or_o ancient_a title_n of_o the_o town_n the_o idolater_n murmur_v against_o this_o translation_n report_a that_o nile_n increase_v more_o but_o that_o they_o be_v deceive_v for_o the_o people_n always_o imagine_v that_o upon_o the_o change_n of_o religion_n will_v follow_v strange_a mark_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o heaven_n they_o wish_v it_o out_o of_o spite_n and_o yet_o be_v afraid_a of_o it_o because_o of_o the_o unhappy_a effect_n it_o may_v produce_v and_o these_o two_o passion_n make_v man_n very_o credulous_a we_o ought_v not_o however_o to_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o providence_n very_o often_o make_v use_n thereof_o the_o christian_n have_v their_o part_n in_o the_o surprise_n if_o they_o believe_v that_o nile_n be_v sensible_a of_o it_o when_o julian_n carry_v back_o to_o the_o temple_n of_o serapis_n what_o constantine_n have_v take_v from_o thence_o the_o conjecture_n of_o the_o author_n be_v very_o fine_a upon_o the_o reason_n which_o make_v josephus_n cite_v a_o second_o book_n of_o ezekiel_n and_o upon_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o difficult_a passage_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n chap._n 3._o vers_fw-la 48._o where_o according_a to_o some_o version_n it_o be_v that_o the_o heathen_n seek_v copy_n of_o the_o law_n to_o paint_v their_o idol_n by_o in_o these_o conjecture_n be_v very_o learned_a as_o well_o as_o all_o that_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o instrument_n of_o punishment_n etc._n etc._n use_v among_o the_o roman_n from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o explain_v many_o obscurity_n of_o the_o ancient_a author_n he_o say_v that_o the_o wild-honey_n which_o st._n john_n eat_v of_o in_o the_o wilderness_n be_v not_o a_o kind_n of_o manna_n or_o concrete_a dew_n but_o a_o true_a honey_n make_v by_o bee_n in_o the_o hollow_a place_n of_o some_o tree_n as_o there_o be_v ant_n in_o china_n and_o tunquin_n which_o fly_v in_o great_a company_n upon_o the_o tree_n and_o there_o make_v a_o kind_n of_o wax_n or_o gum_n whereof_o the_o lacca_n so_o well_o know_v to_o the_o dyer_n be_v make_v it_o be_v also_o the_o chief_a ingredient_n of_o the_o spanish_a wax_n he_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n by_o the_o history_n of_o jonathan_n who_o find_v honey_n in_o a_o wood_n and_o refute_v the_o chemical_a opinion_n of_o the_o rabbi_n who_o pretend_v jonathan_n only_o find_v sugar_n there_o upon_o which_o mr._n le_fw-fr moyne_n examine_v whether_o sugar_n be_v in_o use_n among_o the_o ancient_n and_o say_v that_o although_o they_o know_v how_o to_o draw_v from_o certain_a reed_n a_o juice_n very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o taste_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o the_o art_n of_o take_v condense_v whiten_a and_o make_v it_o dry_v as_o we_o do_v now_o lucan_n speak_v of_o this_o reed_n when_o he_o say_v quique_fw-la bibunt_fw-la tenerâ_fw-la dulces_fw-la ab_fw-la arundine_fw-la succos_fw-la eratosthenes_n speak_v thereof_o also_o in_o the_o 15_o book_n of_o strabo_n and_o plain_o insinuate_v that_o they_o sometime_o bake_v this_o juice_n but_o it_o be_v a_o preparation_n very_o different_a from_o we_o those_o that_o allege_v this_o verse_n of_o stace_n et_fw-la quas_fw-la praecoquit_fw-la ebufita_n cannae_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_n make_v sugar_n do_v not_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v corrupt_v and_o that_o instead_o of_o canna_n it_o must_v be_v read_v caunus_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o fig_n that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o ebusus_n make_v very_o excellent_a by_o their_o manner_n of_o prepare_v they_o as_o for_o the_o sugar_n mambu_n and_o tabaxir_n which_o the_o ancient_n have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o author_n show_v it_o be_v a_o kind_a of_o gum_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o sweeten_v their_o medicine_n and_o that_o this_o gum_n gather_v together_o in_o the_o joint_n of_o certain_a tree_n or_o else_o that_o it_o be_v the_o dew_n which_o coagulate_v upon_o the_o bough_n he_o bring_v a_o passage_n of_o pliny_n which_o favour_n this_o opinion_n since_o in_o it_o one_o see_v that_o sugar_n be_v a_o honey_n gather_v upon_o reed_n white_a like_o gum_n which_o may_v be_v reduce_v to_o powder_n by_o the_o tooth_n large_a than_o a_o hazelnut_n and_o which_o be_v use_v only_o in_o medicine_n arrian_n seneca_n galen_n and_o theophrastus_n have_v speak_v of_o sugar_n either_o under_o its_o proper_a name_n or_o under_o that_o of_o the_o honey_n of_o canaan_n but_o the_o idea_n they_o give_v we_o of_o it_o only_o resemble_v a_o thick_a juice_n either_o run_v from_o the_o plant_n itself_o or_o take_v from_o the_o reed_n we_o must_v therefore_o conclude_v with_o the_o author_n that_o the_o ancient_n know_v not_o the_o sugar_n that_o we_o now_o have_v he_o very_o learned_o examine_v the_o reason_n how_o the_o rabbi_n come_v to_o commit_v that_o mistake_n and_o mention_n among_o other_o thing_n the_o scripture_n observation_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o joanathan_n have_v take_v of_o this_o honey_n his_o eye_n be_v enlighten_v which_o have_v probable_o contribute_v thereto_o for_o the_o ancient_a physician_n ascribe_v to_o their_o sugar_n a_o particular_a virtue_n of_o cure_v eye_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o dioscâ—rdies_n chap._n 104._o he_o afterward_o speak_v upon_o the_o goat_n azazel_n upon_o the_o dependence_n of_o this_o mysterious_a sacrifice_n upon_o hyssop_n circumsition_n etc._n etc._n to_o extract_v from_o which_o subject_n all_o that_o merit_v observation_n will_v take_v up_o too_o great_a a_o part_n of_o this_o volume_n i_o shall_v therefore_o content_v myself_o with_o relate_v these_o rich_a treasure_n of_o learning_n and_o with_o the_o thought_n of_o st._n barnabas_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o 318_o person_n that_o abraham_n circumcise_a in_o his_o
and_o 9_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d therognem_fw-la thou_o shall_v break_v they_o with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thou_o shall_v feed_v they_o thirgnem_fw-la or_o thou_o shall_v govern_v they_o with_o a_o sceptre_n etc._n etc._n the_o septuagint_n have_v read_v it_o in_o this_o last_o manner_n since_o they_o have_v translate_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thou_o shall_v feed_v they_o he_o also_o bring_v hosea_n 13.14_o and_o amos_n 9_o and_o 13._o the_o sense_n of_o this_o last_o passage_n be_v extreme_o different_a according_a to_o their_o manner_n of_o read_v and_o point_v who_o follow_v the_o massorite_n from_o the_o sense_n that_o the_o septuagint_n give_v it_o according_a to_o the_o first_o it_o must_v be_v translate_v so_o that_o they_o shall_v possess_v the_o rest_n of_o idumea_n and_o according_a to_o the_o last_o which_o st._n paul_n have_v follow_v act._n 15.16_o so_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o man_n shall_v seek_v the_o lord_n our_o author_n afterward_o say_v that_o the_o point_v at_o this_o day_n be_v not_o always_o conformable_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n which_o appear_v by_o many_o anomaly_n of_o which_o the_o massore_n say_v nothing_o and_o by_o divers_a proper_a name_n which_o be_v better_a write_v in_o the_o old_a translation_n the_o ancient_a version_n furnish_v we_o likewise_o with_o divers_a signification_n of_o some_o word_n which_o without_o that_o will_v be_v perfect_o unknown_a to_o we_o we_o be_v extreme_o confirm_v in_o this_o thought_n when_o the_o same_o word_n in_o our_o neighbour_a tongue_n have_v all_o these_o signification_n as_o in_o the_o syriack_n arabic_a and_o ethiopic_a language_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v much_o affinity_n with_o that_o of_o the_o hebrew_n but_o he_o mark_v nevertheless_o that_o we_o must_v not_o too_o much_o confide_v in_o this_o manner_n of_o find_v out_o the_o signification_n of_o some_o hebrew_n word_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o neighbour_a tongue_n because_o that_o divers_a accident_n happen_v too_o long_o to_o enumerate_v as_o when_o a_o word_n change_v its_o signification_n with_o another_o people_n by_o lose_v its_o ancient_a sound_n and_o acquire_v something_o new_o and_o unknown_a from_o the_o language_n whence_o it_o be_v first_o take_v for_o example_n the_o english_a word_n to_o try_v be_v without_o doubt_v the_o same_o as_o the_o french_a trier_n nevertheless_o it_o have_v a_o signification_n which_o have_v no_o agreement_n with_o that_o of_o the_o french_a word_n to_o make_v a_o trial_n or_o a_o proof_n of_o so_o to_o crack_n which_o come_v from_o craquer_n signify_v in_o english_a to_o boast_v to_o let_n in_o english_a signify_v both_o to_o permit_v and_o to_o hinder_v but_o the_o dutch_a word_n let_v or_o as_o they_o now_o speak_v beletten_n which_o be_v the_o same_o signify_v to_o hinder_v so_o we_o can_v altogether_o trust_v to_o the_o conjecture_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n upon_o the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tsagnir_fw-fr which_o be_v find_v micah_n 5.2_o they_o believe_v there_o that_o the_o hebrew_n signify_v great_a and_o little_a at_o the_o same_o time_n because_o it_o have_v two_o signification_n in_o the_o arabic_a it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v found_v it_o upon_o this_o that_o the_o seventy_o have_v translate_v little_a in_o this_o place_n of_o micah_n and_o st._n matthew_n which_o be_v not_o little_a mr._n bright_a come_v afterward_o to_o the_o use_n that_o may_v be_v make_v of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o rabbi_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o that_o lightfoot_n have_v excel_v as_o first_o from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o custom_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o although_o sometime_o very_o extravagant_a we_o may_v notwithstanding_o afford_v we_o some_o benefit_n second_o it_o may_v serve_v to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o that_o that_o there_o be_v one_o jesus_n which_o have_v disciple_n who_o live_v in_o such_o a_o time_n and_o such_o a_o place_n who_o do_v and_o say_v divers_a thing_n that_o there_o be_v such_o place_n such_o opinion_n such_o custom_n such_o ceremony_n it_o be_v find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a jew_n the_o same_o stile_n and_o same_o manner_n of_o speak_v be_v see_v in_o the_o evangelist_n and_o very_o often_o the_o same_o thought_n the_o same_o parable_n and_o the_o same_o proverb_n our_o author_n bring_v from_o thence_o some_o example_n that_o have_v never_o be_v observe_v before_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o thalmud_n of_o babylon_n a_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messia_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o extreme_a impudence_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o father_n shall_v be_v ill_o treat_v by_o his_o son_n and_o the_o daughter_n shall_v rise_v up_o against_o her_o mother_n the_o daughter-in-law_n against_o her_o mother-in-law_n and_o a_o man_n enemy_n shall_v be_v those_o of_o his_o own_o house_n etc._n etc._n by_o that_o we_o see_v that_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o this_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o jew_n make_v it_o know_v that_o he_o be_v the_o messia_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v come_v to_o separate_v betwixt_o the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n the_o daughter_n and_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o daughter-in-law_n and_o the_o mother-in-law_n and_o that_o a_o man_n enemy_n shall_v be_v those_o of_o his_o own_o house_n mr._n bright_a after_o that_o mark_n the_o place_n of_o the_o thalmud_n where_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o jesus_n christ._n three_o the_o read_n of_o the_o rabbi_n be_v useful_a to_o convince_v the_o jew_n at_o this_o day_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o understand_v he_o to_o be_v the_o messia_n from_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o interpret_v otherwise_o though_o their_o father_n understand_v it_o as_o we_o do_v from_o thence_o he_o bring_v a_o great_a many_o example_n it_o be_v say_v in_o a_o ancient_a jewish_a book_n which_o be_v call_v pelicta_n that_o god_n have_v a_o dialogue_n with_o the_o messia_n in_o these_o term_n god_n begin_v to_o make_v a_o covenant_n with_o the_o messiah_n speak_v thus_o to_o he_o those_o which_o have_v sin_v be_v unknown_a to_o thou_o and_o will_v impose_v upon_o thou_o a_o yoke_n of_o iron_n by_o which_o they_o will_v render_v thou_o like_a to_o a_o heifer_n almost_o blind_a with_o excess_n of_o labour_n and_o at_o last_o they_o shall_v destroy_v thou_o because_o of_o their_o iniquity_n thy_o tongue_n shall_v cleave_v to_o the_o roof_n of_o thy_o mouth_n and_o will_v thou_o suffer_v this_o the_o messia_n it_o may_v be_v that_o these_o grief_n and_o affliction_n shall_v endure_v but_o for_o a_o time_n god_n i_o be_o full_o resolve_v that_o thou_o shall_v suffer_v it_o a_o whole_a week_n of_o year_n but_o if_o thou_o consent_v not_o thereto_o i_o shall_v not_o impose_v these_o suffering_n upon_o thou_o the_o messia_n i_o willing_o submit_v myself_o on_o condition_n that_o one_o israelite_n may_v not_o perish_v but_o that_o they_o may_v all_o be_v save_v those_o that_o live_v and_o die_v in_o my_o time_n those_o that_o be_v hide_v under_o the_o earth_n and_o which_o be_v dead_a since_o adam_n even_o the_o child_n which_o die_v before_o they_o be_v bear_v or_o that_o be_v come_v into_o the_o world_n afore_o their_o time_n in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o have_v be_v create_v until_o now_o and_o which_o shall_v be_v hence_o forth_o although_o there_o be_v much_o extravagance_n here_o we_o it_o may_v nevertheless_o discover_v through_o all_o these_o fiction_n that_o the_o ancient_a jew_n have_v not_o always_o promise_v themselves_o a_o triumphant_a messia_n and_o such_o as_o shall_v peaceable_o enjoy_v the_o advantage_n which_o the_o jew_n of_o our_o time_n attribute_v to_o he_o it_o be_v plain_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o messia_n shall_v be_v a_o mean_n to_o expiate_v the_o sin_n of_o israel_n it_o be_v this_o which_o the_o same_o author_n assure_v we_o of_o in_o term_n very_o clear_a which_o mr._n bright_a relate_v four_o much_o use_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o read_n of_o the_o rabbi_n because_o therein_o be_v find_v opinion_n custom_n and_o manner_n of_o speak_v which_o be_v use_v among_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o show_v by_o some_o example_n never_o before_o produce_v thus_o lightfoot_n have_v compose_v all_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o his_o work_n upon_o this_o subject_a mr._n bright_n believe_v that_o st._n paul_n have_v a_o respect_n to_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n when_o he_o oblige_v the_o woman_n to_o have_v their_o head_n cover_v in_o devotion_n because_o of_o the_o angel_n 1_o cor._n 11._o and_o 20._o and_o he_o cite_v thereupon_o
prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o falseness_n of_o paganism_n and_o mahometanism_n imperfection_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o excellency_n of_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o he_o show_v in_o four_o large_a sermon_n to_o be_v the_o true_a messia_n afterward_o he_o explain_v all_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o second_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o two_o last_o he_o show_v the_o justice_n and_o certainty_n of_o a_o day_n of_o judgement_n in_o fine_a the_o 34th_o treat_v all_o along_o of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o three_o volume_n contain_v 45_o sermon_n which_o treat_v most_o of_o moral_n the_o three_o first_o be_v upon_o those_o text_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o command_v we_o to_o do_v all_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o imitation_n of_o he_o the_o six_o follow_v show_v the_o submission_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o contentment_n of_o mind_n to_o which_o the_o apostle_n give_v so_o great_a praise_n the_o 10_o and_o 11_o treat_v of_o patience_n and_o joy_n the_o 12_o and_o 13_o on_o the_o study_n of_o a_o man_n self_n the_o 14_o and_o 15_o of_o the_o thought_n of_o our_o latter_a end_n the_o 16_o and_o 17_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o defer_v repentance_n the_o 18_o and_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o 22th_o of_o the_o labour_n and_o employment_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n of_o whatsoever_o condition_n they_o may_v be_v the_o 23d_o of_o the_o depth_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o almighty_a the_o four_o follow_v of_o the_o obedience_n we_o owe_v to_o our_o spiritual_a guide_n the_o 28_o and_o the_o follow_v to_o the_o 31st_o of_o self-love_n and_o its_o different_a kind_n the_o 32d_o and_o unto_o the_o 35th_o to_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v honest_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n the_o three_o follow_v of_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v no_o respecter_n of_o person_n the_o 39th_o and_o unto_o the_o 42th_o of_o the_o universality_n of_o redemption_n and_o the_o three_o last_o of_o the_o birth_n and_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n beside_o what_o we_o have_v say_v of_o the_o method_n of_o dr._n barrow_n which_o be_v that_o that_o be_v at_o this_o day_n observe_v by_o the_o most_o able_a divine_n of_o the_o english_a church_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o by_o the_o application_n he_o have_v make_v to_o the_o mathematics_n he_o have_v form_v to_o himself_o a_o habit_n of_o write_v very_o exact_o avoid_v unuseful_a digression_n and_o make_v use_n of_o solid_a proof_n rather_o than_o rhetorical_a figure_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o many_o preacher_n who_o apply_v themselves_o rather_o to_o a_o plausible_a eloquence_n than_o the_o solidity_n of_o sound_a reason_n it_o be_v think_v necessary_a to_o give_v this_o account_n lest_o the_o public_a shall_v be_v displease_v with_o the_o name_n of_o sermon_n which_o be_v so_o dreadful_a for_o three_o volume_n in_o folio_n to_o contain_v nothing_o else_o those_o who_o have_v be_v in_o england_n and_o have_v have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o country_n know_v the_o esteem_n in_o which_o our_o author_n be_v there_o but_o to_o satisfy_v in_o some_o manner_n those_o who_o understand_v not_o english_a i_o shall_v here_o give_v a_o extract_n of_o the_o 8_o sermon_n in_o the_o 2d_o book_n where_o the_o author_n prove_v the_o existence_n of_o god_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n lactantius_n after_o have_v cite_v many_o heathen_a and_o christian_a author_n against_o atheism_n he_o bring_v the_o testimony_n of_o all_o people_n and_o nation_n which_o agree_v almost_o in_o nothing_o but_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o divinity_n testimonium_fw-la populorum_fw-la atque_fw-la gentium_fw-la in_o una_fw-la hac_fw-la re_fw-la non_fw-la dissidentium_fw-la this_o be_v of_o great_a force_n whether_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o itself_o or_o by_o the_o relation_n to_o its_o original_a a_o ancient_a philosopher_n range_v probable_a thing_n in_o this_o order_n that_o which_o seem_v true_a to_o some_o learned_a person_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n probable_a that_o which_o appear_v so_o to_o the_o great_a part_n or_o to_o all_o the_o learned_a be_v most_o probable_a what_o be_v believe_v by_o most_o man_n both_o learned_a and_o ignorant_a be_v yet_o more_o likely_a but_o what_o all_o man_n consent_v to_o have_v the_o great_a probability_n of_o truth_n so_o that_o one_o must_v be_v very_o extravagant_o obstinate_a to_o have_v the_o boldness_n to_o deny_v it_o there_o be_v no_o man_n in_o the_o world_n can_v by_o his_o reason_n only_o balance_v the_o constant_a authority_n of_o all_o man_n if_o any_o one_o by_o a_o spirit_n of_o contradiction_n or_o otherwise_o shall_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o snow_n be_v black_a as_o do_v anaxagoras_n or_o maintain_v motion_n impossible_a as_o zeno_n do_v or_o that_o contradictory_n assertion_n may_v be_v true_a at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o heraclitus_n do_v that_o there_o remain_v no_o other_o mean_n to_o refute_v such_o a_o man_n because_o he_o have_v reject_v the_o most_o evident_a principle_n and_o oppose_v himself_o to_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o mankind_n if_o he_o refuse_v such_o a_o concession_n all_o that_o we_o can_v do_v be_v to_o look_v upon_o he_o rather_o with_o pity_n than_o contempt_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v very_a convince_a and_o clear_a reason_n to_o resist_v the_o common_a suffrage_n of_o all_o man_n and_o accuse_v they_o equal_o of_o error_n to_o illustrate_v this_o still_o more_o or_o rather_o to_o demonstrate_v the_o thesis_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v found_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o heathen_a philosopher_n which_o can_v be_v suspect_v on_o this_o occasion_n the_o consent_n of_o all_o man_n say_v seneca_n be_v of_o very_o great_a weight_n to_o we_o it_o be_v a_o argument_n a_o thing_n be_v true_a when_o it_o appear_v so_o to_o all_o the_o world_n thus_o we_o conclude_v there_o be_v a_o divinity_n because_o that_o all_o man_n believe_v it_o there_o be_v no_o nation_n however_o corrupt_v which_o deny_v it_o cicero_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o several_a place_n and_o observe_v further_a that_o many_o nation_n have_v extravagant_a opinion_n of_o the_o divinity_n yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o there_o be_v one_o eternal_a power_n on_o which_o all_o man_n have_v their_o dependence_n in_o violent_a dispute_n say_v maximus_n of_o tyre_n in_o contestation_n and_o divers_a opinion_n which_o be_v among_o man_n one_o may_v see_v a_o law_n and_o doctrine_n equal_o establish_v in_o all_o nation_n that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n which_o be_v king_n and_o father_n of_o all_o man_n and_o that_o there_o be_v many_o god_n son_n of_o this_o supreme_a be_v which_o reign_n with_o he_o this_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o barbarian_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o all_o place_n both_o learned_a and_o ignorant_a there_o be_v many_o like_a witness_n and_o if_o any_o philosopher_n have_v contradict_v this_o general_a consent_n they_o be_v so_o few_o in_o number_n that_o according_a to_o the_o foresay_a author_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o monster_n as_o a_o ox_n without_o horn_n and_o a_o fowl_n without_o wing_n if_o we_o shall_v consider_v the_o original_a of_o this_o common_a opinion_n we_o shall_v acknowledge_v it_o yet_o more_o solid_a for_o in_o fine_a this_o consent_n can_v proceed_v but_o from_o one_o of_o these_o four_o thing_n where_o there_o be_v a_o thought_n which_o be_v the_o result_n of_o a_o natural_a instinct_n as_o the_o most_o evident_a principle_n of_o the_o science_n and_o the_o desire_n we_o have_v to_o be_v happy_a as_o cicero_n 2._o and_o many_o other_o philosopher_n have_v declare_v where_o we_o have_v a_o natural_a disposition_n to_o receive_v this_o impression_n as_o our_o eye_n be_v natural_o dispose_v to_o see_v the_o light_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o appear_v as_o julian_n heraclit_fw-la himself_o say_v where_o some_o strange_a reason_n that_o present_v itself_o to_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n even_o the_o gross_a and_o what_o depend_v chief_o upon_o common_a notion_n have_v produce_v this_o consent_n as_o plutarch_n have_v it_o where_o in_o fine_a some_o ancient_a tradition_n that_o come_v from_o the_o same_o source_n have_v spread_v this_o opinion_n through_o all_o the_o earth_n according_a to_o the_o thought_n of_o some_o other_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o way_n imagine_v by_o which_o this_o opinion_n have_v be_v receive_v among_o all_o man_n who_o be_v so_o much_o incline_v to_o judge_v diverse_o of_o the_o same_o thing_n now_o choose_v which_o of_o these_o way_n you_o will_v our_o reason_n be_v equal_o strong_a and_o
other_o jame_v hamilton_n they_o go_v into_o ireland_n by_o order_n of_o the_o king_n of_o scotland_n to_o form_v some_o agreement_n with_o the_o protestant_a nobility_n of_o that_o country_n intend_v thereby_o to_o assure_v himself_o of_o that_o kingdom_n in_o case_n q._n elizabeth_n die_v sudden_o the_o better_a to_o cover_v their_o enterprise_n and_o to_o give_v no_o umbrage_n to_o a_o queen_n extreme_o suspicious_a they_o set_v themselves_o to_o teach_v latin_a at_o dublin_n where_o at_o that_o time_n it_o be_v very_a rare_a to_o find_v person_n learn_v in_o humanity_n usher_n have_v profit_v very_o much_o by_o they_o in_o a_o little_a time_n seem_v to_o have_v a_o particular_a inclination_n to_o poetry_n which_o he_o afterward_o change_v into_o as_o great_a a_o desire_n of_o understand_a history_n that_o which_o create_v this_o inclination_n in_o he_o be_v read_v these_o word_n of_o cicero_n nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la antra_fw-la quam_fw-la natus_fw-la sis_fw-la acciderit_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la semper_fw-la esse_fw-la pverum_fw-la his_o annal_n and_o his_o other_o write_n sufficient_o show_v what_o progress_n he_o have_v make_v in_o this_o study_n whereof_o he_o have_v give_v sensible_a proof_n in_o his_o infancy_n be_v in_o the_o university_n of_o dublin_n establish_v principal_o by_o the_o care_n of_o henry_n usher_v his_o uncle_n archbishop_n of_o ardmagh_n he_o set_v himself_o to_o read_v the_o fortalitium_fw-la fidei_fw-la of_o stapleton_n which_o make_v he_o resolve_v to_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o father_n to_o see_v if_o this_o author_n have_v cite_v they_o faithful_o he_o begin_v to_o put_v this_o design_n in_o execution_n at_o 20_o year_n old_a and_o continue_v this_o study_n without_o intermission_n for_o 18_o year_n oblige_v himself_o to_o read_v every_o day_n a_o certain_a task_n his_o father_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o divert_v he_o from_o it_o and_o engage_v he_o to_o study_v the_o law_n to_o which_o our_o prelate_n have_v no_o inclination_n but_o in_o 1598._o he_o die_v soon_o after_o leave_v his_o son_n at_o liberty_n to_o choose_v what_o manner_n of_o life_n be_v most_o please_a to_o he_o he_o be_v the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o family_n and_o the_o estate_n his_o father_n leave_v be_v considerable_a enough_o to_o make_v he_o apply_v all_o his_o time_n in_o domestic_a affair_n this_o make_v he_o resolve_v to_o put_v off_o this_o trouble_n and_o to_o remit_v the_o estate_n to_o his_o brother_n with_o order_n to_o give_v to_o his_o sister_n what_o their_o father_n have_v leave_v they_o reserve_v only_o to_o himself_o what_o will_v maintain_v he_o in_o the_o university_n with_o a_o sufficiency_n to_o buy_v himself_o some_o book_n whilst_o he_o be_v at_o the_o university_n and_o but_o yet_o 18_o year_n old_a he_o dispute_v against_o a_o jesuit_n call_v fitz-symmons_a and_o overcome_v he_o in_o two_o conference_n which_o make_v this_o jesuit_n afterward_o in_o a_o book_n entitle_v britannomachia_n call_v he_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o those_o who_o be_v not_o catholic_n acatholicorum_a doctissimum_fw-la he_o make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o the_o first_o year_n that_o he_o apply_v himself_o to_o divinity_n that_o his_o uncle_n archbishop_n of_o ardmagh_n ordain_v he_o priest_n at_o the_o 21_o year_n of_o his_o age._n this_o ordination_n be_v not_o conformable_a to_o the_o canon_n but_o the_o extraordinary_a merit_n of_o young_a usher_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n make_v he_o believe_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o stay_v till_o the_o age_n mark_v out_o by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n of_o ireland_n he_o preach_v then_o at_o dublin_n with_o very_o great_a applause_n he_o particular_o devote_v himself_o to_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v between_o the_o protestant_n and_o roman_a catholic_n he_o treat_v on_o they_o so_o clear_o and_o with_o so_o much_o solidity_n that_o he_o confirm_v many_o waver_a protestant_n and_o prevail_v with_o many_o roman_a catholic_n to_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n faith_n but_o among_o those_o who_o rank_v themselves_o in_o the_o protestant_a church_n there_o be_v a_o great_a number_n that_o be_v not_o so_o sincere_a as_o he_o can_v have_v wish_v they_o they_o do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o obtain_v the_o public_a exercise_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n religion_n at_o dublin_n that_o they_o may_v insensible_o have_v have_v the_o liberty_n to_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o their_o true_a sentiment_n usher_n who_o believe_v that_o this_o toleration_n will_v be_v of_o a_o very_a dangerous_a consequence_n oppose_v it_o with_o all_o his_o might_n and_o one_o day_n as_o he_o preach_v upon_o this_o matter_n with_o great_a zeal_n he_o speak_v something_o which_o then_o no_o notice_n be_v take_v of_o but_o 40_o year_n after_o it_o be_v find_v to_o be_v a_o true_a prophecy_n he_o take_v his_o text_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o ezek._n ch_n 4._o v._n 5._o and_o thou_o shall_v bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n 40_o day_n i_o have_v appoint_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n he_o apply_v these_o day_n to_o ireland_n and_o say_v that_o he_o who_o reckon_v from_o this_o year_n to_o 40._o shall_v find_v that_o the_o protestant_n of_o ireland_n shall_v bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o those_o who_o be_v for_o a_o toleration_n in_o these_o time_n this_o be_v in_o 1601._o and_o 40_o year_n be_v no_o soon_o expire_v 1641._o but_o the_o irish_a catholic_n make_v a_o bloody_a massacre_n upon_o the_o protestant_n he_o never_o whole_o discontinue_v to_o preach_v whilst_o he_o be_v in_o ireland_n although_o he_o be_v professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o that_o university_n but_o he_o accustom_a himself_n to_o make_v a_o voyage_n every_o three_o year_n into_o england_n where_o he_o find_v a_o great_a variety_n of_o book_n than_o in_o ireland_n there_o he_o pass_v one_o part_n of_o his_o time_n at_o oxford_n another_o at_o cambridge_n and_o another_o at_o london_n and_o careful_o visit_v all_o their_o public_a and_o particular_a library_n he_o make_v collection_n of_o what_o book_n he_o there_o read_v and_o make_v remark_n upon_o they_o with_o a_o design_n to_o make_v a_o work_n that_o he_o have_v resolve_v to_o intitule_fw-la a_o theological_a bibliotheque_fw-fr wherein_o he_o have_v treat_v very_o accurate_o of_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n but_o the_o misfortune_n of_o ireland_n and_o the_o civil_a war_n of_o england_n hinder_v he_o from_o finish_v it_o he_o order_v when_o he_o die_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o mr._n laugbaine_a dr._n of_o divinity_n to_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v and_o publish_v they_o to_o the_o world_n this_o learned_a man_n engage_v himself_o forthwith_o in_o this_o useful_a work_n but_o he_o die_v before_o he_o finish_v it_o 1657._o there_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o bodleyane_n bibliotheque_fw-fr his_o manuscript_n which_o no_o man_n dare_v undertake_v to_o finish_v in_o 1615._o there_o be_v a_o parliament_n in_o ireland_n and_o a_o assembly_n of_o the_o clergy_n where_o certain_a article_n be_v compose_v touch_v religion_n and_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n usher_n who_o be_v the_o chief_a in_o it_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v sign_v by_o the_o chancellor_n of_o ireland_n and_o by_o the_o orator_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o of_o the_o clergy_n king_n james_n approve_v of_o they_o also_o although_o there_o be_v some_o difference_n between_o these_o and_o the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n some_o ill_n dispose_v person_n and_o it_o may_v be_v roman_a catholic_n take_v occasion_n from_o that_o to_o spread_v evil_a report_n of_o vsher._n they_o accuse_v he_o of_o puritanism_n which_o be_v no_o little_a heresy_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o king_n they_o also_o make_v use_n of_o this_o artifice_n to_o render_v those_o odious_a who_o appear_v the_o most_o capable_a of_o oppose_v the_o progress_n that_o the_o missionary_n of_o rome_n endeavour_v to_o make_v in_o ireland_n indeed_o the_o people_n know_v not_o what_o this_o word_n signify_v and_o wherein_o heresy_n consist_v but_o it_o be_v know_v the_o king_n mortal_o hate_v puritan_n and_o that_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o look_v upon_o these_o puritan_n as_o most_o dangerous_a heretic_n 16._o it_o be_v this_o that_o oblige_v a_o irish_a divine_a to_o write_v to_o usher_n who_o be_v that_o time_n in_o england_n that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o desire_v the_o king_n to_o define_v puritanism_n that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v know_v those_o who_o be_v taint_v with_o this_o strange_a heresy_n but_o usher_n have_v no_o need_n to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o way_n to_o justify_v himself_o some_o conversation_n that_o he_o have_v with_o the_o king_n settle_v so_o good_a a_o opinion_n of_o he_o that_o the_o bishopric_n of_o meath_z in_o ireland_n be_v vacant_a the_o king_n give_v it_o he_o immediate_o and_o
ignorant_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o iii_o council_n of_o lateran_n hold_v under_o alexander_n iii_o in_o mclxxix_o this_o author_n say_v that_o some_o of_o they_o present_v to_o the_o pope_n divers_a book_n of_o scripture_n translate_v into_o french_a with_o comment_n and_o demand_v instant_o of_o he_o the_o power_n to_o preach_v two_o among_o they_o who_o pass_v for_o the_o most_o able_a be_v introduce_v in_o a_o assembly_n where_o mapes_n be_v commissioned_n as_o he_o say_v to_o question_v they_o he_o ask_v of_o they_o if_o they_o believe_v in_o god_n the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n they_o answer_v yes_o do_v you_o also_o believe_v add_v he_o in_o the_o mother_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o vaudois_n reply_v they_o do_v and_o make_v themselves_o thus_o say_v the_o author_n to_o be_v laugh_v at_o by_o all_o men._n notwithstanding_o as_o it_o appear_v not_o that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o desist_v from_o their_o design_n they_o be_v excommunicate_v in_o the_o council_n yet_o they_o continue_v their_o assembly_n in_o gasconny_a and_o in_o the_o neighbour_a place_n where_o they_o begin_v from_o that_o time_n to_o exclaim_v against_o the_o abuse_n they_o have_v observe_v at_o rome_n history_n tell_v we_o that_o manichaean_n be_v mix_v among_o they_o though_o they_o be_v very_o different_a in_o opinion_n and_o some_o be_v burn_v who_o be_v discover_v in_o divers_a place_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n st._n bernard_n have_v write_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n against_o i_o know_v not_o what_o heretic_n whereof_o he_o speak_v very_o contemptible_o and_o to_o who_o he_o also_o attribute_n some_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o manichaean_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o die_v than_o to_o be_v convert_v and_o that_o they_o not_o only_o show_v constancy_n but_o even_o rejoice_v when_o they_o be_v lead_v to_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v to_o be_v put_v to_o death_n mori_n magis_fw-la eligebant_fw-la quam_fw-la converti_fw-la nec_fw-la modo_fw-la patient_fw-la sed_fw-la laeti_fw-la ut_fw-la videbatur_fw-la ducebantur_fw-la ad_fw-la mortem_fw-la we_o may_v see_v hereby_o that_o seduce_a person_n as_o sincere_o believe_v a_o false_a doctrine_n as_o the_o orthodox_n do_v they_o who_o defend_v the_o truth_n for_o infine_v one_o will_v not_o be_v burn_v for_o what_o one_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o lie_n a_o author_n of_o that_o time_n name_v william_n de_fw-fr â—uylaurens_fw-la in_o the_o prologue_n of_o his_o chronicle_n beside_o add_v arianism_n to_o they_o and_o say_v that_o they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o vaudois_n though_o in_o different_a opinion_n licet_fw-la inter_fw-la se_fw-la dissides_fw-la agree_v equal_o against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n they_o make_v the_o great_a progress_n by_o reason_n that_o priest_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o utmost_a contempt_n whereof_o here_o be_v a_o proof_n draw_v from_o a_o vulgar_a way_n of_o speak_v which_o this_o author_n relate_v to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v far_o from_o do_v a_o thing_n they_o be_v accustom_v to_o say_v i_o will_v rather_o be_v a_o jew_n but_o the_o proverb_n change_v and_o it_o be_v say_v in_o gasconny_a i_o will_v rather_o be_v a_o priest_n than_o to_o do_v that_o mallem_fw-la esse_fw-la capellanus_fw-la quam_fw-la hoc_fw-la vel_fw-la illud_fw-la facere_fw-la man_n be_v every_o where_o so_o weary_v with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a tyranny_n and_o so_o scandalize_v at_o their_o lewd_a course_n of_o life_n that_o those_o who_o speak_v against_o they_o be_v hearken_v to_o with_o delight_n and_o pleasure_n as_o they_o do_v to_o one_o arnand_n of_o bresse_n a_o disciple_n of_o peter_n abailards_n who_o go_v to_o censure_v they_o at_o rome_n the_o poet_n gunther_n speak_v thereof_o more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o his_o ligurin_n and_o conclude_v thus_o what_o he_o say_v of_o '_o they_o veraque_fw-la multa_fw-la quidem_fw-la nisi_fw-la tempora_fw-la nostra_fw-la fideles_fw-la respuerent_fw-la monitus_fw-la falsis_fw-la admixta_fw-la monebat_fw-la our_o author_n relate_v divers_a of_o the_o violent_a proceed_n against_o they_o and_o among_o other_o a_o declaration_n of_o alphonsus_n king_n of_o arragon_n publish_v in_o mcxciv_o wherein_o he_o drive_v the_o vaudois_n out_o of_o his_o estate_n prohibit_v his_o subject_n to_o give_v they_o any_o succour_n upon_o pain_n of_o confiscation_n of_o all_o their_o good_n and_o order_n they_o to_o add_v all_o manner_n of_o grievance_n and_o affront_n to_o beat_v and_o abuse_v they_o yet_o upon_o condition_n they_o will_v neither_o kill_v nor_o cripple_v they_o praeter_fw-la solummodo_fw-la laesionem_fw-la mortis_fw-la aut_fw-la membrorum_fw-la detruncationem_fw-la this_o be_v a_o cruel_a mildness_n which_o sometime_o persecutor_n have_v practise_v and_o whereof_o it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o find_v fresh_a example_n the_o second_o period_n of_o time_n during_o which_o usher_n believe_v the_o dragon_n be_v let_v loose_a extend_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o pontificate_n of_o innocent_a iii_o unto_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o of_o gregory_n xi_o to_o wit_n from_o the_o year_n 1194._o unto_o 1370._o innocent_a endeavour_v not_o a_o little_a to_o establish_v the_o indirect_a authority_n of_o pope_n over_o king_n and_o that_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v over_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n he_o name_v himself_o in_o a_o discourse_n which_o he_o make_v upon_o the_o consecration_n of_o pope_n the_o spouse_n of_o the_o church_n he_o maintain_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v but_o his_o vicar_n and_o that_o it_o be_v he_o alone_o who_o retain_v a_o absolute_a episcopal_a authority_n so_o that_o other_o bishop_n may_v say_v of_o he_o as_o of_o god_n we_o have_v receive_v of_o his_o fullness_n he_o cause_v a_o synod_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n in_o mccxv_o which_o be_v call_v the_o four_o of_o lateran_n where_o he_o confirm_v a_o canon_n of_o the_o iii_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o same_o place_n by_o which_o alexander_n iii_o have_v absolve_v from_o the_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n the_o subject_n of_o a_o prince_n who_o have_v favour_v heretic_n against_o the_o remonstrance_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n here_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o second_o decree_n if_o a_o temporal_a lord_n require_v and_o advertise_v by_o the_o church_n neglect_v to_o purge_v his_o land_n from_o the_o pollution_n of_o heresy_n let_v the_o metropolitan_a and_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n excommunicate_v he_o if_o he_o make_v not_o satisfaction_n in_o a_o year_n let_v the_o sovereign_a pontif_n be_v advertise_v that_o he_o may_v declare_v his_o subject_n absolve_v from_o the_o fidelity_n which_o they_o owe_v he_o and_o give_v his_o country_n to_o be_v possess_v by_o catholic_n who_o have_v root_v out_o the_o heretic_n may_v possess_v it_o without_o any_o contradiction_n as_o this_o decree_n be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o prince_n some_o catholic_n author_n who_o have_v live_v in_o place_n where_o this_o indirect_a authority_n of_o pope_n be_v refuse_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v over_o the_o temporality_n of_o king_n they_o say_v that_o the_o canon_n attribute_v to_o this_o council_n be_v suppositious_a or_o at_o least_o that_o thing_n do_v not_o pass_v therein_o after_o a_o canonical_a manner_n so_o that_o these_o decree_n oblige_v no_o body_n but_o a_o famous_a english_a protestant_n have_v show_v that_o these_o decree_n be_v not_o suppositious_a that_o they_o be_v obligatory_a according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o they_o have_v be_v receive_v in_o england_n that_o the_o distinction_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n oblige_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o in_o matter_n of_o practice_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o that_o though_o this_o distinction_n be_v true_a it_o can_v not_o exempt_v they_o from_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o iv._o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v in_o this_o same_o council_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v and_o that_o a_o crusade_n be_v publish_v against_o the_o vaudois_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o do_v against_o the_o infidel_n antoninus_n in_o his_o chronicle_n affirm_v that_o the_o county_n of_o thoulouse_n and_o lombardy_n be_v full_a of_o heretic_n who_o among_o other_o error_n endeavour_v to_o take_v from_o the_o church_n all_o its_o temporality_n omnem_fw-la temporalitatem_fw-la st._n dominick_n set_v himself_o to_o preach_v against_o they_o and_o convert_v a_o hundred_o thousand_o of_o '_o they_o he_o take_v add_v he_o to_o his_o help_n some_o devout_a and_o zealous_a person_n for_o the_o faith_n who_o conquer_v these_o heretic_n corporal_o with_o the_o material_a sword_n when_o they_o can_v not_o convince_v they_o with_o the_o sword_n of_o the_o spirit_n quae_fw-la corporaliter_fw-la illos_fw-la hereticos_fw-la gladio_fw-la materiali_fw-la expugnarent_fw-la quos_fw-la ipse_fw-la gladio_fw-la verbi_fw-la dei_fw-la
make_v a_o priest_n by_o innocent_a the_o first_o be_v retire_v to_o marseilles_n begin_v to_o compose_v book_n by_o which_o sweeten_v a_o little_a the_o sentiment_n of_o pelagius_n wâ—om_o he_o also_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n he_o give_v birth_n to_o the_o opinion_n to_o which_o be_v since_o give_v the_o name_n of_o semipelagianism_a his_o sentiment_n may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o collation_n or_o conference_n that_o st._n prosper_n have_v refute_v and_o maintain_v against_o the_o pure_a pelagianism_n 7._o here_o in_o a_o few_o word_n be_v what_o they_o be_v reduce_v unto_o i._o the_o semipelagian_n allow_v that_o man_n be_v bear_v corrupt_v and_o that_o they_o can_v withdraw_v from_o this_o corruption_n but_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v nevertheless_o prevent_v by_o some_o motion_n of_o the_o will_n as_o by_o some_o good_a desire_n whence_o they_o say_v nâ—cum_fw-la est_fw-la velle_fw-la credere_fw-la dei_fw-la autem_fw-la gratiae_fw-la est_fw-la adjuvare_fw-la to_o will_n to_o believe_v depend_v of_o i_o but_o it_o be_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n that_o help_v i_o god_n according_a to_o they_o expect_v from_o we_o these_o first_o motion_n after_o which_o he_o give_v we_o his_o grace_n ii_o that_o god_n invit_v all_o the_o world_n by_o his_o grace_n but_o that_o it_o depend_v of_o the_o liberty_n of_o man_n to_o receive_v or_o to_o reject_v it_o iii_o that_o god_n have_v cause_v the_o gospel_n to_o be_v preach_v to_o nation_n that_o he_o foresee_v will_v embrace_v it_o and_o that_o he_o cause_v it_o not_o to_o be_v preach_v to_o nation_n that_o he_o foresee_v will_v reject_v it_o iv._o that_o notwithstanding_o he_o be_v willing_a all_o shall_v be_v save_v he_o have_v choose_v to_o salvation_n none_o but_o those_o that_o he_o see_v will_v persevere_v in_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n v._o that_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a grace_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o god_n give_v only_o to_o a_o certain_a number_n of_o man_n and_o that_o man_n may_v lose_v all_o the_o grace_n they_o have_v receive_v vi_o that_o of_o little_a child_n which_o die_v in_o their_o infancy_n god_n permit_v that_o those_o only_a shall_v be_v baptize_v who_o according_a to_o the_o foreknowledge_n of_o god_n will_v have_v be_v pious_a if_o they_o have_v live_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a those_o that_o be_v wicked_a if_o they_o come_v to_o a_o more_o advance_a age_n be_v exclude_v from_o baptism_n by_o providence_n vii_o the_o semipelagian_n be_v yet_o accuse_v to_o make_v grace_n entire_o outward_a so_o that_o according_a to_o they_o it_o chief_o consist_v in_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o some_o of_o they_o maintain_v that_o there_o be_v also_o a_o interior_a grace_n that_o pelagius_n himself_o do_v not_o total_o reject_v other_o allow_v that_o there_o be_v prevent_v grace_n so_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o difference_n that_o be_v betwixt_o they_o and_o pelagius_n consist_v only_o in_o this_o that_o they_o allow_v man_n be_v bear_v in_o some_o measure_n corrupt_a and_o also_o they_o press_v more_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n at_o least_o in_o word_n though_o the_o difference_n be_v not_o extreme_o great_a he_o notwithstanding_o anathematise_v pelagius_n but_o this_o they_o do_v it_o be_v like_a in_o the_o supposition_n that_o pelagius_n maintain_v all_o the_o opinion_n condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n st._n augustine_n accuse_v they_o to_o have_v make_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n whole_o to_o consist_v in_o instruction_n which_o only_o regard_v the_o understanding_n when_o as_o he_o believe_v it_o to_o consist_v in_o a_o particular_a and_o interior_a action_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n determine_v we_o invincible_o to_o will_v good_a this_o determination_n not_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o understanding_n the_o other_o sentiment_n of_o this_o father_n be_v know_v opposite_a either_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o pelagius_n or_o that_o of_o the_o semipelagian_n we_o may_v be_v instruct_v herein_o particular_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o perseverance_n that_o he_o write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o st._n proâ—per_n against_o the_o semipelagian_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o latter_a to_o come_v back_o to_o the_o history_n it_o be_v say_v that_o in_o the_o year_n ccccxxix_n one_o agricola_n son_n of_o severiaenus_fw-la a_o pelagian_a bishop_n carry_v pelagianism_n into_o england_n but_o st._n german_a bishop_n of_o auxerre_n be_v send_v hither_o by_o pope_n celestin_n or_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n and_o extirpate_v it_o sudden_o several_a miracle_n be_v attribute_v to_o he_o in_o this_o voyage_n and_o in_o the_o stay_n he_o make_v in_o england_n as_o usher_n observe_v but_o if_o what_o 8._o hector_n boetius_fw-la say_v a_o historian_n of_o scotland_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o past_a age_n be_v true_a he_o use_v a_o mean_n that_o be_v not_o less_o efficacious_a for_o the_o extirpation_n of_o heresy_n which_o be_v that_o the_o pelagian_n that_o will_v not_o retract_v be_v burn_v by_o the_o care_n of_o the_o magistrate_n but_o whilst_o st._n german_a purify_v england_n the_o seed_n of_o pelagianism_n that_o cassian_n have_v spread_v among_o the_o monk_n of_o marseille_n and_o in_o the_o narbonic_a gaul_n cause_v it_o likewise_o to_o grow_v in_o france_n st._n prosper_n and_o hilary_n have_v write_v of_o it_o to_o st._n augustine_n and_o have_v specify_v it_o to_o he_o that_o several_a ecclesiastic_n of_o the_o gaul_n look_v upon_o his_o opinion_n as_o dangerous_a novelty_n st._n augustine_n answer_v to_o their_o objection_n in_o the_o book_n which_o we_o late_o have_v name_v but_o the_o support_n that_o hilary_n bishop_n of_o arles_n and_o maxim_n bishop_n of_o riez_n grant_v to_o the_o semipelagian_n hinder_v any_o body_n from_o molest_v they_o though_o they_o show_v much_o aversion_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n augustine_n julian_n and_o the_o other_o bishop_n banish_v as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v from_o italy_n be_v go_v to_o constantinople_n where_o they_o importune_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v reestablish_v but_o as_o they_o be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n he_o will_v grant_v they_o nothing_o without_o know_v the_o reason_n why_o they_o be_v banish_v nestorius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n write_v about_o it_o to_o celestine_n who_o answer_v he_o after_o a_o very_a sour_a manner_n and_o as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v permit_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o condemnation_n reproach_v he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o his_o particular_a sentiment_n his_o letter_n be_v date_v the_o 12._o of_o august_n in_o the_o year_n ccccxxx._n it_o be_v at_o that_o time_n that_o st._n augustine_n die_v who_o elogium_fw-la may_v be_v find_v in_o our_o author_n who_o approve_v of_o the_o praise_n that_o fulgentius_n give_v he_o in_o his_o 2._o book_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o predestination_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o inspire_v a_o little_a after_o his_o death_n the_o letter_n of_o theodosius_n that_o have_v call_v he_o to_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n arrive_v in_o africa_n whence_o some_o bishop_n be_v send_v thither_o in_o the_o year_n ccccxxxi_n the_o 22._o of_o june_n this_o council_n compose_v of_o ccx_o bishop_n be_v assemble_v for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o nestorius_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n preside_v there_o and_o whilst_o it_o be_v hold_v john_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n be_v assemble_v with_o 30._o other_o bishop_n who_o make_v canon_n contrary_a to_o those_o of_o this_o council_n the_o particular_n be_v that_o the_o party_n of_o cyril_n and_o that_o of_o john_n reciprocal_o accuse_v each_o other_o of_o pelagianism_n but_o the_o great_a part_n approve_v of_o the_o deposition_n of_o julian_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o italy_n that_o nestorius_n have_v use_v with_o more_o mildness_n he_o be_v accuse_v to_o have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n and_o to_o have_v maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v become_v the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o good_a use_n he_o make_v of_o his_o freewill_n in_o reward_n whereof_o god_n have_v unite_v he_o to_o the_o everlasting_a word_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o in_o this_o council_n pelagianism_n and_o nestorianism_n be_v both_o condemn_v together_o but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o and_o the_o care_n of_o three_o pope_n celestinus_fw-la xystus_fw-la and_o leo_n the_o first_o semipelagianism_a be_v uphold_v among_o the_o gaul_n it_o may_v be_v that_o the_o manner_n wherewith_o celestine_n write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n contribute_v to_o it_o because_o that_o though_o he_o condemn_v pelagius_n with_o heat_n and_o praise_v st._n augustine_n he_o say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n that_o as_o to_o the_o deep_a and_o difficult_a question_n which_o be_v find_v mingle_v in_o this_o controversy_n and_o which_o be_v treat_v at_o length_n by_o those_o that_o oppose_v the_o heretic_n that_o as_o
for_o the_o second_o and_o it_o be_v that_o which_o occasion_v mr._n jurieu_o to_o add_v to_o this_o work_n the_o addition_n which_o be_v to_o be_v mark_v we_o shall_v not_o speak_v of_o they_o that_o be_v insensible_o spread_v all_o over_o the_o book_n but_o stick_v to_o such_o as_o form_v a_o new_a entire_a and_o well_o distinguish_v member_n the_o first_o of_o these_o addition_n be_v in_o the_o preface_n and_o serve_v for_o a_o answer_n to_o two_o complaint_n the_o one_o treat_v on_o the_o fear_n that_o new_a convert_v may_v entertain_v in_o their_o state_n of_o hypocrisy_n in_o hope_n of_o a_o great_a reformation_n in_o a_o little_a time_n the_o other_o be_v of_o what_o the_o author_n have_v say_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n he_o answer_v to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o complaint_n and_o prove_v too_o much_o because_o he_o prove_v that_o god_n never_o promise_v the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o jeremiah_n never_o reveal_v to_o the_o jew_n the_o near_a destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o god_n reveal_v to_o he_o he_o add_v that_o god_n think_v it_o convenient_a to_o keep_v the_o knowledge_n of_o certain_a prophecy_n from_o man_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v not_o shun_v they_o but_o that_o at_o other_o time_n he_o think_v it_o convenient_a that_o we_o may_v be_v aid_v in_o procure_v the_o effect_n and_o execution_n he_o say_v that_o as_o it_o will_v be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o drink_v of_o stink_a and_o empoison_v water_n in_o hope_n that_o they_o may_v be_v purify_v in_o two_o or_o three_o year_n so_o it_o will_v be_v a_o disorder_n both_o of_o mind_n and_o heart_n that_o will_v be_v very_o strange_a to_o stick_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o hope_n that_o in_o some_o year_n it_o may_v be_v purify_v as_o for_o the_o other_o point_n he_o admire_v that_o some_o have_v make_v a_o noise_n against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v patient_o wait_v for_o it_o although_o some_o have_v threaten_v to_o complain_v of_o it_o and_o he_o be_v not_o ashamed_a in_o this_o to_o be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o cocceius_n the_o second_o addition_n contain_v the_o eight_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o work_n and_o serve_v for_o explication_n to_o the_o first_o nine_o of_o the_o apocalypse_n so_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o prophecy_n in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n which_o be_v not_o explain_v by_o mr._n jurieu_o he_o have_v judge_v that_o in_o show_v the_o complete_a system_a of_o all_o the_o eveâ—ts_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o first_o book_n it_o will_v dart_v a_o great_a light_n upon_o each_o of_o the_o vision_n he_o refute_v they_o that_o believe_v that_o the_o seven_o epistle_n of_o st._n john_n to_o the_o seven_o principal_a church_n of_o asia_n be_v prophetic_a and_o his_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o open_n of_o the_o great_a theatre_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o st._n john_n be_v but_o at_o the_o four_o chap._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n he_o find_v that_o it_o begin_v like_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n and_o he_o stop_v chief_o at_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o at_o the_o twenty_o four_o ancient_n that_o be_v about_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n after_o this_o he_o give_v we_o a_o observation_n which_o be_v call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n this_o whole_a book_n be_v but_o a_o paraphrase_n upon_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o revelation_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n he_o explain_v the_o system_a of_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n in_o great_a and_o small_a and_o always_o by_o very_o ingenious_a and_o happy_a supposition_n and_o all_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n what_o follow_v and_o what_o have_v be_v explain_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n relate_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n which_o be_v form_v in_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o addition_n comprehend_v the_o 14_o 15_o and_o 16_o chapter_n and_o apply_v to_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papist_n the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o to_o the_o thessalonian_n and_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 13_o the_o and_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o four_o addition_n be_v very_o curious_a and_o of_o importance_n to_o the_o author_n it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 15._o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o tome_n and_o answer_v to_o a_o remark_n make_v by_o a_o great_a many_o people_n that_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o here_o with_o great_a assurance_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v propose_v but_o as_o conjecture_n he_o say_v that_o it_o will_v be_v know_v some_o day_n what_o make_v he_o speak_v after_o so_o decisive_a a_o manner_n and_o with_o such_o confidence_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o will_v be_v willing_a that_o three_o thing_n be_v consider_v first_o that_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o event_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v yet_o with_o so_o much_o assurance_n as_o be_v think_v the_o second_o that_o whereas_o he_o have_v declare_v in_o proper_a term_n that_o he_o consent_v willing_o that_o that_o may_v pass_v with_o the_o reader_n as_o conjecture_n it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o he_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n of_o believe_v what_o he_o see_v or_o what_o he_o think_v he_o see_v in_o the_o prophet_n write_n the_o three_o that_o before_o we_o censure_v he_o of_o rashness_n upon_o what_o he_o so_o confident_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n his_o principle_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v and_o examine_v together_o but_o because_o the_o reader_n may_v choose_v whether_o they_o will_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o last_o remonstrance_n when_o there_o be_v any_o pain_n to_o be_v take_v in_o find_v out_o the_o connexion_n of_o divers_a principle_n that_o be_v here_o and_o there_o in_o that_o great_a volume_n the_o author_n ease_v they_o by_o sum_v up_o his_o principle_n and_o their_o consequence_n and_o after_o he_o have_v show_v their_o connexion_n he_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o false_a conjecture_n shall_v meet_v always_o and_o that_o chance_n shall_v unite_v one_o or_o two_o hundred_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_a whatever_o strength_n of_o reason_n be_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o matter_n philosopher_n will_v not_o find_v what_o they_o will_v look_v for_o but_o if_o they_o stop_v at_o the_o five_o addition_n they_o will_v find_v that_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v labour_v for_o they_o as_o well_o as_o for_o other_o that_o he_o have_v reserve_v for_o they_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o work_n as_o a_o relish_v piece_n and_o the_o high_a point_n of_o meditation_n the_o title_n of_o this_o appendix_n be_v a_o essay_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n where_o be_v see_v proof_n of_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o religion_n draw_v from_o nature_n this_o maxim_n be_v first_o settle_v that_o god_n apply_v his_o essence_n to_o all_o being_n and_o that_o from_o this_o application_n come_v a_o impression_n that_o make_v the_o divinity_n and_o all_o its_o mystery_n appear_v every_o where_o after_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o this_o truth_n may_v be_v ascertain_v by_o three_o example_n that_o will_v show_v that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o father_n with_o the_o word_n the_o adorable_a trinity_n of_o the_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o essence_n and_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n be_v three_o mystery_n whereof_o the_o impression_n be_v stamp_v in_o nature_n to_o show_v this_o the_o author_n begin_v to_o consider_v the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o after_o have_v say_v in_o general_a that_o these_o three_o mystery_n be_v find_v there_o he_o examine_v in_o particular_a adam_n marriage_n as_o the_o image_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o father_n with_o the_o son_n show_v several_a fine_a relation_n of_o these_o two_o matter_n then_o he_o raise_v himself_o to_o the_o high_a world_n and_o he_o find_v there_o the_o same_o mark_n that_o he_o find_v below_o for_o he_o find_v that_o the_o union_n of_o matter_n and_o motion_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o marriage_n which_o resemble_v much_o that_o of_o adam_n and_o the_o same_o resemblance_n appear_v yet_o more_o in_o the_o union_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n with_o what_o be_v call_v nature_n and_o in_o the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o church_n see_v then_o four_o impression_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a father_n with_o the_o son_n one_o in_o the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n one_o in_o the_o union_n of_o matter_n and_o motion_n and_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o sensible_a world_n consider_v in_o its_o self_n one_o in_o the_o
that_o jesus_n christ_n intercede_v not_o for_o we_o and_o take_v no_o care_n of_o his_o church_n and_o that_o he_o pity_v not_o our_o infirmity_n have_v suffer_v they_o himself_o and_o that_o he_o will_v not_o come_v at_o last_o to_o judge_v all_o mankind_n then_o there_o will_v be_v reason_n to_o call_v the_o one_o atheist_n and_o the_o other_o no_o christian_n but_o every_o one_o know_v that_o they_o be_v far_o from_o these_o impious_a thought_n the_o protestant_n accuse_v the_o romish_a church_n of_o idolatry_n and_o for_o have_v recourse_n to_o other_o saviour_n beside_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o moderator_n make_v a_o noise_n of_o that_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o heinous_a calumny_n and_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v only_a god_n that_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o religious_a worship_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o save_v but_o through_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o reform_a show_v they_o that_o they_o invoke_v saint_n and_o that_o they_o worship_v they_o and_o the_o cross_n image_n and_o relic_n as_o the_o pagan_n do_v their_o hero_n their_o demon_n and_o inferior_a god_n their_o statue_n their_o idol_n etc._n etc._n that_o they_o believe_v they_o satisfy_v divine_a justice_n by_o indulgence_n vow_n and_o pilgrimage_n and_o that_o according_a to_o they_o the_o merit_n of_o these_o action_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n together_o with_o they_o of_o jesus_n christ_n reconcile_v sinner_n to_o god_n they_o prove_v that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o their_o divine_n pope_n and_o council_n teach_v not_o only_o in_o their_o great_a volume_n for_o the_o learned_a but_o also_o for_o the_o rest_n in_o their_o catechism_n and_o prayer_n book_n and_o other_o book_n of_o devotion_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o people_n that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o of_o some_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a priest_n but_o also_o of_o all_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o their_o ritual_n breviaries_n missal_n and_o other_o public_a office_n that_o it_o never_o punish_v such_o as_o push_v the_o superstition_n to_o a_o excess_n which_o the_o moderator_n seem_v to_o blame_v but_o that_o far_o from_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o redress_v these_o abuse_n she_o prosecute_v such_o as_o be_v suspect_v to_o have_v a_o design_n to_o abolish_v they_o as_o the_o jansenist_n and_o quietist_n though_o these_o two_o at_o bottom_n be_v but_o idle_a people_n and_o of_o little_a sincerity_n will_v a_o magistrate_n set_v a_o murderer_n at_o liberty_n simple_o because_o he_o deny_v a_o deed_n that_o be_v well_o prove_v or_o because_o he_o have_v the_o face_n to_o maintain_v that_o the_o kill_v a_o man_n at_o 12_o a_o clock_n be_v neither_o murder_n nor_o a_o crime_n punishable_a by_o law_n on_o the_o contrary_a this_o criminal_a will_v deserve_v a_o double_a chastisement_n as_o a_o murderer_n and_o as_o a_o disturber_n of_o the_o public_a peace_n in_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o civil_a society_n because_o m._n daille_n acknowledge_v the_o fundamental_a point_n which_o the_o reform_a teach_v m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n pretend_v to_o justify_v his_o church_n and_o prove_v its_o purity_n though_o this_o acknowledgement_n serve_v only_o to_o state_n the_o question_n between_o both_o party_n and_o to_o show_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n be_v true_a see_v that_o be_v confess_v on_o both_o side_n but_o the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o what_o the_o roman_a catholic_n hold_v over_o and_o above_o be_v article_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o they_o pretend_v or_o whether_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n that_o both_o hold_v as_o divine_a and_o whether_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v cast_v away_o for_o this_o reason_n as_o the_o reform_a have_v do_v it_o be_v according_a to_o this_o method_n that_o dr._n wake_n explain_v the_o article_n expose_v by_o m._n de_fw-fr condom_n mark_v in_o each_o what_o the_o protestant_n approve_v and_o what_o they_o condemn_v in_o the_o tenet_n of_o rome_n and_o bring_v some_o of_o the_o chief_a reason_n that_o make_v they_o remark_n these_o distinction_n v._o we_o say_v before_o that_o we_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o enter_v upon_o the_o particular_n of_o controversy_n but_o because_o the_o roman_a church_n continual_o foment_v the_o division_n of_o protestant_n have_v persuade_v some_o illiterate_a people_n that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n agree_v in_o a_o great_a many_o more_o point_n with_o it_o than_o with_o the_o other_o protestant_n we_o shall_v mention_v her_o sentiment_n here_o according_a to_o dr._n wake_v we_o exposition_n upon_o the_o article_n wherein_o the_o roman_a catholic_n brag_a of_o this_o pretend_a conformity_n as_o first_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n second_o justification_n three_o the_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n four_o confirmation_n five_o order_n six_o real_a presence_n seven_o tradition_n eight_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n nine_o that_o of_o the_o father_n ten_o the_o question_n if_o one_o can_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n eleven_o if_o it_o be_v idolatry_n first_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n dr._n wake_v speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o church_n say_v it_o be_v a_o extravagant_a practice_n invent_v at_o pleasure_n and_o so_o far_o from_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v several_a way_n contrary_a to_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o according_a to_o a_o innocent_a ancient_a custom_n we_o make_v mention_n before_o the_o communion_n table_n of_o saint_n that_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n thank_v god_n for_o the_o grace_n he_o do_v they_o and_o pray_v he_o to_o give_v we_o the_o grace_n to_o follow_v their_o example_n but_o this_o respect_n we_o bear_v their_o memory_n do_v not_o hinder_v we_o from_o condemn_v a_o practice_n that_o m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n seem_v to_o have_v omit_v and_o which_o can_v agree_v with_o we_o at_o all_o which_o be_v that_o roman_a catholic_n recommend_v the_o offer_n of_o the_o host_n to_o god_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o saint_n who_o relic_n be_v upon_o the_o altar_n as_o if_o jesus_n christ_n who_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_n need_v s._n bathilde_n or_o potentiana_n recommendation_n to_o become_v agreeable_a to_o his_o father_n second_o jesus_n by_o his_o passion_n have_v satisfy_v divine_a justice_n for_o we_o and_o therefore_o god_n pardon_v we_o all_o our_o sin_n through_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o son_n and_o by_o a_o effect_n of_o his_o good_a will_n treat_v we_o with_o a_o alliance_n of_o grace_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o alliance_n sole_o found_v on_o the_o death_n and_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o send_v we_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o call_v we_o to_o repentance_n if_o we_o answer_v this_o call_v god_n justify_v we_o through_o his_o pure_a goodness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o forgive_v we_o all_o our_o past_a fault_n and_o give_v we_o the_o grace_n to_o obey_v his_o precept_n better_a and_o better_o and_o will_v crown_v we_o in_o heaven_n if_o we_o persevere_v in_o his_o alliance_n he_o grant_v we_o all_o these_o grace_n not_o for_o any_o good_a quality_n that_o he_o see_v in_o we_o or_o for_o any_o good_a we_o do_v but_o only_o in_o virtue_n of_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n of_o his_o son_n that_o be_v apply_v to_o we_o by_o faith_n three_o though_o our_o church_n take_v all_o manner_n of_o care_n to_o hinder_v child_n die_v without_o baptism_n rather_o than_o to_o determine_v what_o will_v become_v of_o they_o they_o die_v without_o it_o we_o can_v nevertheless_o but_o condemn_v the_o want_n of_o charity_n of_o roman_a catholic_n that_o exclude_v they_o from_o salvation_n four_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o believe_v that_o confirmation_n be_v a_o sacrament_n nor_o that_o the_o use_n of_o chrism_n though_o of_o a_o ancient_a custom_n be_v a_o apostolical_a institution_n but_o because_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n and_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o english_a have_v keep_v it_o and_o according_a to_o their_o discipline_n the_o bishop_n only_o have_v liberty_n to_o administer_v it_o the_o prelate_n that_o do_v it_o addresses_z his_o prayer_n to_o god_n to_o beg_v of_o he_o to_o strengthen_v with_o his_o spirit_n he_o that_o he_o put_v his_o hand_n upon_o and_o that_o he_o may_v protect_v he_o from_o temptation_n and_o that_o he_o may_v have_v the_o grace_n to_o fulfil_v the_o condition_n of_o his_o baptism_n which_o he_o that_o he_o pray_v for_o ratify_v and_o confirm_v with_o his_o promise_n five_o nor_o be_v the_o order_n a_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o they_o be_v not_o common_a to_o all_o christian_n but_o she_o believe_v that_o no_o one_o ought_v to_o put_v himself_o upon_o the_o function_n of_o a_o minister_n without_o
upon_o holy_a writ_n and_o its_o perfection_n the_o second_o upon_o justification_n the_o three_o and_o four_o upon_o the_o messia_n and_o the_o five_o upon_o divers_a subject_n among_o the_o piece_n which_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v publish_v be_v nine_o discourse_n deliver_v at_o divers_a time_n at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o academy_n of_o groningen_n two_o dissertation_n upon_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n divers_a letter_n or_o extract_v of_o letter_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v read_v as_o much_o for_o the_o matter_n of_o critic_n which_o be_v therein_o treat_v as_o for_o the_o moderation_n which_o the_o author_n show_v upon_o controversy_n which_o in_o his_o time_n be_v agitate_a among_o the_o divine_n of_o those_o province_n and_o for_o several_a historical_a action_n which_o may_v be_v there_o learned_a to_o help_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o mr._n alt_v we_o shall_v show_v some_o of_o the_o critical_a subject_n which_o be_v treat_v on_o in_o his_o letter_n or_o in_o the_o piece_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v publish_v the_o first_o dissertation_n of_o the_o five_o heptad_n be_v entitle_v de_fw-fr cabbala_n scripturaria_fw-la 118._o he_o first_o seek_v for_o the_o etymology_n of_o the_o word_n cabal_n which_o be_v the_o name_n that_o the_o jew_n give_v to_o their_o tradition_n and_o pretend_v that_o even_o after_o that_o god_n have_v give_v his_o law_n by_o write_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o oral_a tradition_n be_v conserve_v in_o the_o church_n as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v prophet_n and_o apostle_n he_o add_v that_o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o jew_n esteem_v another_o cabal_n which_o they_o have_v equal_v and_o even_o prefer_v to_o the_o first_o and_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o talmud_n but_o in_o book_n a_o great_a deal_n less_o know_v whether_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n do_v keep_v they_o hide_v or_o whether_o their_o proper_a obscurity_n render_v they_o impenetrable_a in_o regard_n to_o the_o practic_n cabal_n which_o only_o serve_v for_o magical_a operation_n the_o author_n entire_o disapprove_v thereof_o but_o as_o for_o the_o theoretic_n where_o some_o make_v thirteen_o sort_n and_o other_o three_o as_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o symbolic_a divinity_n he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v treat_v even_o as_o allegory_n be_v there_o be_v a_o great_a respect_n due_a to_o allegory_n whereof_o the_o sacred_a writer_n be_v the_o author_n as_o in_o gal._n 4.22_o but_o those_o that_o have_v no_o ground_n in_o scripture_n be_v look_v upon_o with_o contempt_n mr._n alt_v maintain_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o make_v this_o use_n of_o the_o cabal_n and_o pretend_v that_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o be_v divers_a transposition_n change_n addition_n or_o retrenchment_n of_o letter_n which_o have_v not_o be_v without_o a_o mystery_n he_o give_v for_o example_n the_o change_n which_o god_n himself_o make_v of_o the_o name_n of_o abram_n 〈◊〉_d and_o of_o sarai_n into_o those_o of_o abraham_n and_o sarah_n he_o say_v these_o name_n be_v give_v they_o by_o a_o particular_a providence_n to_o mark_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o a_o holy_a generation_n whence_o the_o messia_n shall_v spring_v that_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o abram_n signify_v father_n raise_v or_o rather_o father_n of_o the_o raise_v and_o that_o the_o name_n of_o sarai_n show_v that_o this_o raise_v be_v the_o messia_n the_o son_n of_o the_o sovereign_n be_v compose_v of_o sar_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o of_o the_o first_o letter_n of_o the_o name_n jehova_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o that_o it_o signify_v a_o prince-lord_n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o mark_v jehova_n be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o sarai_n and_o not_o in_o that_o of_o abram_n because_o it_o be_v to_o the_o woman_n eve_n and_o not_o to_o adam_n that_o god_n make_v a_o promise_n of_o the_o messia_n or_o the_o seed_n which_o shall_v bruise_v the_o serpent_n head_n that_o god_n to_o reward_v the_o faith_n of_o abram_n be_v willing_a to_o admit_v he_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o promise_n with_o sarai_n will_v have_v they_o partake_v of_o the_o sign_n which_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o they_o both_o shall_v have_v in_o their_o name_n 〈◊〉_d a_o letter_n of_o he_o viz._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v worth_a five_o or_o the_o half_a of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o stand_v for_o ten._n the_o author_n in_o this_o dissertation_n make_v still_o many_o remark_n upon_o divers_a proper_a name_n and_o other_o word_n of_o the_o bible_n write_v diverse_o to_o show_v that_o this_o come_v not_o by_o chance_n there_o be_v many_o of_o these_o mystical_a and_o surprise_a exposition_n in_o the_o four_o dissertation_n of_o this_o heptade_n de_fw-la arborum_fw-la fructiferarum_fw-la praeputio_fw-la sanctitate_fw-la &_o fruitione_n where_o our_o author_n answer_v to_o the_o follow_a question_n according_a to_o his_o method_n viz._n in_o relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o divers_a rabbin_n and_o several_a famous_a divine_n and_o then_o his_o own_o these_o question_n be_v why_o god_n command_v that_o for_o the_o three_o first_o year_n of_o a_o tree_n people_n shall_v look_v upon_o the_o fruit_n of_o it_o as_o pollute_v and_o why_o he_o forbid_v the_o eat_n of_o it_o and_o why_o he_o will_v have_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o four_o year_n dedicate_v to_o himself_o if_o these_o consecrate_a fruit_n belong_v only_o to_o priest_n and_o levite_n or_o if_o all_o person_n which_o be_v not_o pollute_v or_o if_o all_o unclean_a person_n may_v eat_v of_o they_o the_o second_o discourse_n of_o the_o seven_o heptade_n treat_v of_o the_o anoint_v of_o the_o chief_a priest_n and_o king_n where_o the_o author_n mention_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o believe_v that_o moses_n only_o make_v the_o holy_a oil_n because_o in_o the_o second_o temple_n there_o be_v none_o of_o this_o oil_n the_o vial_n wherein_o it_o be_v be_v lose_v with_o the_o ark_n which_o denote_v according_a to_o mr._n alt_v that_o the_o priesthood_n and_o temporal_a reign_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v decline_v and_o make_v room_n for_o the_o reign_n and_o everlasting_a priesthood_n of_o the_o messia_n this_o exposition_n be_v found_v upon_o this_o that_o the_o chief_a priest_n and_o king_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n be_v consecrate_a with_o this_o oil_n who_o dignity_n be_v hereditary_a and_o descend_v to_o their_o child_n but_o for_o the_o officer_n who_o charge_n be_v not_o considerable_a nor_o do_v belong_v to_o a_o certain_a family_n they_o be_v not_o anoint_v as_o for_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n after_o the_o schism_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la either_o they_o be_v anoint_v or_o not_o if_o they_o be_v as_o jehu_n be_v it_o be_v with_o another_o oil_n and_o not_o with_o that_o which_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n there_o be_v much_o of_o this_o holy_a oil_n pour_v upon_o the_o head_n of_o chief_a priest_n and_o king_n to_o consecrate_v they_o but_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o pour_v be_v different_a it_o be_v pour_v round_o the_o head_n of_o a_o king_n in_o form_n of_o a_o crown_n and_o the_o forehead_n of_o chief_a priest_n be_v anoint_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o trace_n of_o the_o oil_n express_v the_o figure_n of_o x._o the_o rabbin_n trouble_v themselves_o to_o find_v out_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o ceremony_n but_o our_o author_n find_v it_o not_o hard_a to_o discover_v it_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrifice_v himself_o upon_o the_o cross._n in_o a_o discourse_n upon_o the_o leprosy_n which_o be_v the_o five_o of_o the_o ix_o heptade_fw-la it_o be_v assert_v that_o the_o jew_n believe_v that_o the_o leprosy_n be_v no_o contagious_a disease_n but_o a_o extraordinary_a one_o which_o god_n inflict_v upon_o certain_a person_n by_o a_o effect_n of_o his_o unsearchable_a judgement_n which_o they_o prove_v by_o seven_o reason_n 1._o pestilential_a disease_n fall_v indifferent_o upon_o man_n and_o beast_n but_o the_o leprosy_n have_v never_o infect_v a_o beast_n it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o be_v talk_v of_o the_o leprosy_n of_o clothes_n and_o house_n but_o it_o be_v not_o well_o know_v what_o that_o be_v and_o it_o be_v believe_v this_o kind_n of_o contagion_n never_o appear_v out_o of_o palestin_n 2._o all_o leper_n be_v to_o present_v themselves_o to_o one_o priest_n who_o shall_v careful_o examine_v and_o be_v oblige_v to_o search_v they_o strict_o but_o if_o the_o distemper_n have_v be_v contagious_a the_o priest_n will_v have_v be_v expose_v to_o great_a danger_n because_o the_o labour_n of_o their_o duty_n and_o the_o obligation_n of_o go_v barefoot_a make_v they_o very_o weak_a 3._o these_o who_o be_v attack_v with_o this_o distemper_n be_v comers-out_a among_o the_o
care_n be_v very_o useful_a in_o the_o time_n of_o a_o great_a persecution_n which_o arise_v against_o they_o in_o 1664_o which_o father_n couplet_n give_v here_o the_o particular_n of_o they_o be_v accuse_v of_o inspire_v into_o the_o people_n a_o spirit_n of_o rebellion_n and_o of_o persuade_v they_o to_o change_v their_o religion_n a_o capital_a crime_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o they_o will_v infallible_o have_v suffer_v the_o rage_n of_o their_o enemy_n have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o divers_a prodigy_n that_o appear_v in_o their_o favour_n and_o which_o the_o reiterated_a prayer_n of_o madam_n hiu_n obtain_v from_o heaven_n we_o must_v not_o wonder_v at_o it_o since_o her_o devotion_n be_v so_o great_a and_o so_o universal_a she_o observe_v all_o duty_n of_o piety_n from_o the_o least_o unto_o the_o great_a which_o she_o acquit_v admirable_o well_o never_o be_v there_o a_o life_n better_o employ_v woman_n child_n old_a man_n the_o poor_a and_o chief_o the_o jesuit_n be_v the_o continual_a object_n of_o her_o care_n and_o charity_n without_o interrupt_v thereby_o her_o particular_a exercise_n of_o meditation_n and_o prayer_n which_o she_o address_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o who_o she_o devote_v herself_o from_o whence_o the_o author_n take_v occasion_n to_o give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o china_n which_o have_v scarce_o any_o other_o object_n but_o the_o virgin_n the_o angel_n st._n ignatius_n and_o saint_n francis_n xavier_n and_o consist_v entire_o in_o the_o frequent_a rehearsal_n of_o litany_n and_o upon_o the_o number_n and_o measure_n of_o sundry_a adoration_n and_o reiterated_a genuflection_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n disguise_v under_o the_o name_n of_o christianity_n this_o remnant_n of_o pagan_a superstition_n disperse_v itself_o through_o all_o their_o act_n of_o religion_n but_o particular_o their_o funeral_n pomp_n in_o which_o they_o express_v a_o ardent_a zeal_n to_o make_v they_o very_o magnificent_a for_o their_o parent_n and_o friend_n who_o mourn_v and_o ceremony_n last_v many_o year_n after_o their_o death_n this_o be_v it_o wherein_o the_o missioner_n have_v not_o have_v any_o great_a need_n of_o their_o complaisance_n father_n couplet_n therefore_o confess_v that_o these_o funeral_n day_n of_o christian_n be_v day_n of_o triumph_n for_o religion_n and_o that_o the_o magnificence_n of_o the_o image_n wherewith_o they_o adorn_v they_o the_o wax-candle_n the_o perfume_n and_o incense_v they_o employ_v therein_o make_v the_o chinois_n look_v on_o they_o with_o admiration_n and_o as_o people_n of_o a_o singular_a piety_n they_o have_v find_v by_o the_o advice_n of_o madam_n hiu_n the_o secret_a of_o enter_v into_o several_a province_n where_o they_o never_o have_v any_o establishment_n in_o bury_v there_o the_o body_n of_o some_o of_o the_o father_n of_o their_o mission_n have_v first_o ask_v leave_v to_o perform_v their_o last_o duty_n to_o they_o which_o last_v as_o long_o as_o the_o devotion_n of_o parent_n find_v it_o convenient_a and_o often_o as_o long_o as_o they_o live_v upon_o this_o subject_a the_o author_n give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o a_o stone_n table_n adorn_v with_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o several_a chinois_n and_o syriack_n inscription_n which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n in_o 1625_o in_o the_o province_n of_o kinsi_a he_o pretend_v that_o the_o name_n of_o seventy_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o go_v from_o palestine_n into_o china_n in_o the_o year_n 636_o be_v engrave_v thereupon_o and_o among_o other_o those_o of_o some_o bishop_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v a_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o their_o mission_n howbeit_o its_o antiquity_n be_v considerable_a and_o if_o the_o truth_n on_o it_o be_v call_v into_o question_n that_o join_v to_o what_o i_o have_v say_v before_o will_v suffice_v to_o show_v how_o ingenuous_a the_o devotion_n be_v when_o the_o propagation_n of_o faith_n be_v questionable_a he_o pass_v from_o this_o to_o show_v the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o missioner_n find_v in_o that_o country_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o neophytes_n and_o chief_o the_o woman_n with_o who_o there_o be_v no_o commerce_n in_o china_n no_o more_o than_o in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o east_n which_o show_v that_o they_o must_v needs_o have_v extraordinary_a regard_n and_o management_n to_o succeed_v to_o which_o the_o charge_n of_o precedent_n of_o the_o tribunal_n of_o mathematics_n and_o the_o title_n of_o mandarin_n that_o the_o emperor_n of_o china_n have_v give_v to_o father_n adam_n schall_n and_o to_o father_n ferdinand_n verbiest_n successive_o and_o which_o they_o accept_v of_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v we_o must_v notwithstanding_o confess_v if_o father_n couplet_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o nothing_o have_v so_o much_o contribute_v to_o the_o advancement_n of_o christianity_n in_o this_o empire_n as_o the_o assiduous_a and_o charitable_a care_n of_o this_o lady_n he_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o history_n to_o relate_v some_o surprise_v particular_n of_o her_o zeal_n and_o piety_n he_o say_v that_o she_o have_v found_v near_o thirty_o church_n in_o her_o country_n that_o she_o also_o build_v nine_o more_o with_o fine_a house_n in_o other_o province_n and_o that_o there_o be_v neither_o chapel_n nor_o oratory_n nor_o mission_n nor_o congregation_n that_o have_v not_o have_v share_n of_o her_o liberality_n that_o she_o will_v even_o correspond_v as_o far_o as_o the_o west_n after_o divers_a manner_n to_o oblige_v by_o her_o example_n the_o christian_a lady_n to_o imitate_v her_o industrious_a piety_n that_o which_o be_v very_o surprise_v in_o this_o be_v that_o in_o all_o these_o foundation_n and_o these_o particular_a charity_n which_o she_o give_v several_a thousand_o of_o person_n she_o only_o employ_v the_o fruit_n of_o her_o labour_n and_o parsimony_n without_o prejudice_v the_o fortune_n of_o her_o child_n he_o end_v with_o a_o remark_n which_o the_o death_n of_o madam_n hiu_n cause_v he_o to_o make_v upon_o the_o particular_a care_n that_o the_o chinois_n show_v in_o all_o the_o funeral_n apparel_n of_o their_o burial_n they_o cause_v rich_a coffin_n to_o be_v make_v a_o long_a time_n before_o their_o death_n and_o even_o the_o child_n often_o do_v make_v a_o present_a thereof_o to_o their_o father_n and_o mother_n as_o do_v the_o lord_n basil_n son_n to_o madam_n hiu_n who_o give_v she_o a_o coffin_n worth_a eight_o hundred_o crown_n they_o buy_v garden_n they_o build_v therein_o house_n and_o chapel_n to_o be_v join_v to_o their_o tomb_n and_o the_o great_a mourn_v of_o the_o parent_n who_o survive_v answer_v well_o enough_o to_o the_o care_n which_o the_o dead_a have_v take_v of_o they_o to_o preserve_v their_o bone_n and_o to_o perpetuate_v their_o memory_n it_o be_v in_o one_o of_o these_o place_n that_o the_o body_n of_o madam_n hiu_n be_v inter_v after_o she_o die_v as_o she_o live_v to_o wit_n as_o a_o saint_n who_o memory_n be_v bless_v to_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o china_n if_o her_o death_n have_v not_o obstruct_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o gospel_n their_o number_n at_o present_a aught_o to_o be_v very_o great_a see_v the_o author_n say_v that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v ninety_o great_a church_n in_o one_o only_a province_n and_o that_o fifteen_o thousand_o child_n be_v baptise_a a_o year_n in_o all_o china_n but_o this_o we_o have_v only_o the_o author_n word_n for_o be_v the_o whole_a true_a or_o false_a it_o show_v what_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesuitism_n be_v and_o it_o be_v of_o use_n to_o expose_v their_o ridiculous_a principle_n the_o history_n of_o the_o east-indies_n by_o mr._n souchu_n de_fw-fr reunefort_n at_o leyden_n by_o frederick_n harring_n 1668._o in_o twelve_o p._n 571._o the_o great_a advantage_n that_o holland_n have_v draw_v from_o the_o east-india_n company_n which_o be_v become_v so_o famous_a throughout_o all_o the_o world_n have_v cause_v other_o state_n to_o form_v a_o design_n of_o erect_v the_o like_a france_n especial_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o power_n and_o advantageous_a situation_n conceive_v great_a hope_n from_o this_o enterprise_n form_v a_o company_n in_o 1664._o for_o the_o commerce_n of_o the_o east-indies_n they_o make_v a_o fund_z of_o fifteen_o million_o whereof_o the_o king_n be_v please_v to_o advance_v three_o and_o his_o first_o exploit_n be_v in_o the_o isle_n of_o madagascar_n this_o isle_n the_o great_a of_o the_o know_a sea_n be_v occupy_v by_o the_o marshal_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr meilleraye_n for_o his_o particular_a profit_n and_o the_o company_n then_o by_o order_n from_o the_o king_n take_v possession_n of_o it_o the_o portuguese_n call_v it_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n laurence_n because_o they_o discover_v it_o on_o the_o feast_n of_o this_o saint_n and_o the_o french_a
use_v to_o moderate_v the_o severity_n of_o wisdom_n by_o honest_a recreation_n to_o render_v it_o amiable_a and_o will_v not_o have_v virtue_n to_o be_v paint_v with_o a_o austere_a face_n and_o with_o a_o forehead_n always_o wrinkle_v in_o short_a the_o soul_n be_v so_o engage_v in_o sense_n and_o matter_n that_o this_o philosophy_n be_v too_o fine_a which_o in_o a_o manner_n unman_v a_o man_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o his_o sense_n this_o have_v make_v his_o follower_n nothing_o but_o idea_n for_o they_o often_o perceive_v that_o they_o have_v a_o body_n as_o other_o man_n have_v which_o trouble_v and_o hinder_v they_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o they_o have_v a_o desire_n of_o give_v all_o to_o the_o mind_n it_o must_v therefore_o be_v allow_v that_o wisdom_n itself_o may_v sometime_o laugh_v without_o offence_n every_o one_o know_v that_o he_o admit_v for_o principle_n a_o vacuum_n and_o atom_n the_o vacuum_n because_o if_o all_o be_v full_a there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o motion_n the_o atom_n because_o according_a to_o he_o nothing_o be_v make_v of_o nothing_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o world_n can_v be_v eternal_a because_o it_o bear_v sensible_a mark_n of_o novelty_n we_o know_v for_o example_n the_o birth_n and_o progress_n of_o art_n and_o science_n he_o pretend_v that_o providence_n meddle_v with_o nothing_o but_o leave_v all_o thing_n to_o chance_n the_o ancient_n agree_v not_o among_o themselves_o about_o the_o time_n in_o which_o zoroaster_n live_v and_o our_o author_n relate_v all_o along_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n resute_v their_o sentiment_n after_o all_o he_o subscribe_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o place_n it_o 600._o year_n before_o the_o expedition_n of_o zerxes_n against_o the_o greek_n which_o go_v back_o to_o the_o year_n 3634_o from_o the_o julian_n period_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o time_n of_o samuel_n very_o little_a as_o yet_o be_v know_v concern_v the_o life_n of_o zoroaster_n plato_n call_v he_o the_o son_n of_o oromazes_n but_o this_o be_v the_o name_n which_o zoroaster_n of_o persia_n give_v to_o the_o divinity_n who_o son_n it_o be_v say_v he_o be_v for_o the_o veneration_n he_o have_v for_o he_o plin._n lib._n 36._o c._n 1._o say_v that_o he_o laugh_v the_o same_o day_n he_o be_v bear_v and_o that_o his_o brain_n beat_v with_o such_o violence_n that_o it_o lift_v up_o the_o hand_n of_o such_o as_o touch_v it_o a_o presage_n of_o learning_n which_o one_o day_n he_o be_v to_o be_v master_n of_o he_o live_v 20_o year_n in_o a_o desert_n without_o grow_v age_v for_o have_v wish_v to_o die_v by_o thunder_n heaven_n hear_v his_o prayer_n but_o before_o that_o he_o advertise_v the_o syrian_n to_o keep_v his_o ash_n very_o careful_o assure_v they_o that_o their_o empire_n shall_v continue_v so_o long_o as_o they_o regard_v that_o injunction_n suidas_n attribute_n this_o advertisement_n to_o zoroaster_n of_o the_o chaldean_n and_o cedrenus_n to_o he_o of_o the_o persian_n he_o compose_v two_o million_o of_o verse_n which_o be_v deliver_v in_o greek_a and_o upon_o which_o hermippus_n make_v a_o commentary_n but_o some_o say_v that_o the_o oracle_n upon_o which_o syrianus_n write_v 12_o book_n make_v some_o of_o these_o verse_n there_o be_v some_o other_o book_n attribute_v to_o he_o which_o be_v evident_o supposititious_a africanus_n say_v that_o it_o be_v belus_n who_o invent_v astronomy_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o deborah_n according_a to_o this_o author_n belus_n begin_v his_o reign_n anno_fw-la mundi_fw-la 2682._o there_o be_v yet_o some_o other_o magi_n of_o the_o chaldean_n who_o be_v sufficient_o celebrate_v among_o the_o greek_n but_o the_o name_n of_o they_o be_v only_o remain_v he_o who_o first_o bring_v the_o science_n of_o the_o chaldee_n into_o greece_n be_v berose_n a_o priest_n of_o belus_n he_o teach_v they_o astronomy_n and_o philosophy_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o co_n and_o compose_v three_o book_n in_o which_o he_o finish_v the_o history_n of_o the_o mede_n josephus_n preserve_v some_o of_o his_o fragment_n in_o his_o book_n against_o appion_n they_o be_v dedicate_v to_o antiochus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o god_n king_n of_o assyria_n under_o who_o he_o live_v as_o mr._n vossius_fw-la believe_v though_o other_o author_n say_v that_o he_o live_v under_o antiochus_n soter_n we_o ought_v yet_o to_o take_v care_n that_o we_o confound_v not_o this_o berose_n with_o that_o of_o annius_n of_o viterbe_n which_o every_o body_n know_v to_o be_v fictitious_a and_o full_a of_o ridiculous_a fable_n justin_n martyr_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o babylonian_a sibyl_n who_o give_v her_o oracle_n at_o cames_n be_v his_o daughter_n if_o it_o be_v true_a then_o there_o be_v another_o sibyl_n beside_o that_o which_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o tarquin_n the_o old_a who_o live_v two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n before_o berose_n onuphrius_n prove_v that_o there_o have_v be_v many_o sibyl_n although_o the_o name_n of_o chaldean_n proper_o belong_v to_o a_o whole_a nation_n yet_o it_o be_v give_v in_o particular_a to_o certain_a philosopher_n who_o live_v retire_v in_o separate_a place_n and_o be_v exempt_a from_o impost_n and_o public_a charge_n they_o be_v particular_a family_n which_o communicate_v their_o knowledge_n to_o their_o child_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o spread_v not_o to_o other_o family_n but_o only_o pass_v from_o father_n to_o son_n they_o may_v thus_o perfect_v their_o science_n better_a than_o by_o admit_v stranger_n in_o their_o school_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o practice_n be_v now_o use_v among_o the_o chinese_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o trade_n the_o greek_n who_o have_v speak_v thereof_o as_o strabo_n distinguish_v the_o different_a sect_n of_o the_o chaldean_n according_a to_o the_o place_n where_o they_o live_v there_o be_v of_o they_o at_o hipparena_n orchoe_n babylon_n and_o borsippa_n city_n of_o mesopotamia_n and_o chaldea_n they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n if_o we_o may_v believe_v strabo_n and_o lucretius_n who_o say_v lib._n 5._o that_o in_o case_n there_o be_v no_o fault_n of_o the_o copy_a in_o this_o work_n the_o babylonian_n refute_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o chaldean_n touch_v astrology_n ut_fw-la babylonica_fw-la caldaeam_fw-la doctrina_fw-la refutans_fw-la astrologorum_n artem_fw-la contra_fw-la convincere_fw-la tendit_fw-la the_o babylonian_n give_v diverse_a name_n to_o these_o sect_n and_o some_o of_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n but_o the_o signification_n thereof_o be_v very_o uncertain_a our_o author_n tell_v we_o the_o conjecture_n of_o the_o rabbin_n upon_o thief_n name_n 2._o he_o divide_v their_o whole_a doctrine_n into_o four_o part_n the_o first_o thereof_o contain_v their_o speculative_a divinity_n and_o their_o physics_n there_o be_v a_o study_n as_o mr._n stanley_n believe_v appropriate_v to_o those_o which_o be_v call_v chartummim_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o second_o include_v their_o astrology_n and_o art_n of_o divination_n in_o which_o those_o be_v employ_v who_o be_v call_v chasdim_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o mechasephim_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o three_o treat_v of_o theurgy_n or_o natural_a magic_n and_o the_o four_o of_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v the_o study_n of_o the_o asaphim_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pselluâ—_n tell_v we_o that_o zoroaster_n divide_v all_o being_n into_o three_o order_n there_o be_v one_o say_v he_o which_o be_v eternal_a without_o beginning_n or_o end_n some_o have_v have_v a_o beginning_n which_o will_v never_o end_v but_o other_o shall_v have_v a_o end_n as_o they_o have_v a_o beginning_n divinity_n have_v for_o its_o object_n the_o two_o first_o order_n and_o natural_a philosophy_n the_o last_o the_o chaldean_n affirm_v but_o one_o only_a principle_n of_o all_o thing_n full_a of_o goodness_n and_o wisdom_n to_o represent_v its_o perfection_n they_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o fire_n and_o of_o light_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o in_o those_o oracle_n that_o yet_o remain_v among_o we_o we_o often_o find_v god_n speak_v of_o in_o these_o synonimous_a term_n the_o light_n the_o ray_n the_o brightness_n of_o the_o father_n paternal_a fire_n the_o only_a fire_n the_o first_o and_o supreme_a of_o all_o fire_n when_o any_o one_o demand_v of_o they_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o apprehend_v the_o divinity_n he_o answer_v that_o his_o body_n resemble_v fire_n and_o his_o soul_n the_o truth_n from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v they_o understand_v that_o god_n be_v goodness_n itself_o or_o the_o chaldean_a word_n which_o they_o translate_v for_o truth_n signify_v goodness_n and_o that_o it_o appear_v adorn_v with_o fire_n the_o hebrew_n speak_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n when_o they_o say_v god_n be_v a_o consume_a fire_n that_o he_o be_v full_a of_o
star_n the_o chaldean_n know_v how_o to_o divine_a by_o the_o flight_n and_o note_n of_o bird_n by_o dream_n prodigy_n and_o entrail_n of_o victim_n according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o diodorus_n r._n moses_n son_n of_o maimon_n affirm_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o more_n nebochim_n and_o also_o attribute_n to_o they_o other_o way_n of_o divine_a the_o name_n whereof_o be_v in_o deut._n 18.10_o 11._o the_o physics_n of_o the_o chaldean_n be_v call_v magic_a there_o be_v two_o sort_n thereof_o one_o natural_a and_o the_o other_o theurgic_a the_o first_o be_v only_o a_o knowledge_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o simple_n of_o the_o disposition_n of_o animal_n and_o of_o the_o power_n of_o mineral_n but_o this_o knowledge_n be_v mix_v with_o many_o superstitious_a opinion_n if_o we_o may_v believe_v maimonides_n who_o have_v discourse_v their_o operation_n at_o large_a and_o in_o our_o author_n we_o may_v read_v his_o word_n such_o be_v their_o opinion_n concern_v the_o talismans_n which_o be_v certain_a figure_n or_o letter_n grave_v at_o certain_a time_n that_o they_o believe_v they_o able_a to_o defend_v they_o from_o divers_a evil_n in_o the_o persian_a tongue_n they_o be_v call_v tsilmenaja_n and_o in_o arabic_a tsalima_n word_n that_o come_v from_o the_o same_o root_n with_o the_o hebrew_n tselein_n which_o signify_v a_o image_n this_o may_v be_v see_v in_o gaffarel_n book_n entitle_v unheard_a of_o curiosity_n they_o also_o call_v that_o tsilmenaja_n that_o the_o hebrew_n call_v teraphim_n which_o be_v little_a statue_n that_o answer_v to_o what_o they_o say_v when_o they_o consult_v they_o concern_v the_o event_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v onkelas_n a_o chaldean_a paraphra_v always_o translate_v the_o word_n teraphim_n for_o that_o of_o tsilmenaia_n and_o the_o seventy_o translate_v it_o by_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d speak_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d evident_a or_o significant_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d illumination_n spencer_n may_v be_v consult_v upon_o this_o of_o vrim_fw-he and_o thummim_n the_o theurgic_a magic_n of_o the_o chaldean_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o ceremony_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n to_o be_v agreeable_a and_o please_a to_o they_o and_o to_o obtain_v what_o they_o desire_v of_o '_o they_o julian_n the_o father_n and_o julian_n the_o son_n chaldean_a philosopher_n who_o live_v under_o mr._n antoninus_n explain_v this_o science_n in_o many_o greek_a book_n both_o in_o verse_n and_o prose_n as_o suidas_n tell_v we_o they_o think_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o these_o ceremony_n they_o be_v able_a to_o entertain_v the_o celestial_a intelligence_n and_o even_o cure_v all_o indisposition_n both_o of_o body_n and_o mind_n we_o shall_v observe_v one_o of_o these_o ceremony_n the_o sacrifice_n whereof_o be_v very_o considerable_a there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o apparition_n one_o of_o which_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o superficial_a view_n by_o the_o greek_a interpreter_n of_o this_o philosophy_n it_o be_v when_o the_o god_n appear_v under_o some_o figure_n then_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o nor_o receive_v any_o advertisement_n from_o they_o as_o true_a the_o same_o author_n call_v the_o second_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o view_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n when_o they_o see_v a_o pure_a light_n without_o any_o form_n and_o the_o answer_v they_o receive_v from_o it_o be_v true_a thus_o the_o oracle_n speak_v in_o these_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d when_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o sacred_a fire_n without_o form_n burn_v from_o place_n to_o place_n by_o all_o the_o mystery_n of_o heaven_n harken_v to_o the_o voice_n of_o it_o as_o the_o theurgy_n have_v apparition_n of_o good_a demon_n so_o they_o serve_v to_o chase_v away_o material_a one_o and_o hinder_v they_o from_o injure_v they_o 4._o one_o may_v reduce_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o chaldean_n to_o three_o kind_n the_o first_o be_v a_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o after_o a_o idolatrous_a manner_n the_o second_o the_o worship_n of_o demon_n and_o spirit_n and_o the_o three_o be_v that_o of_o celestial_a body_n and_o the_o element_n the_o chaldean_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v acknowledge_v one_o only_a principle_n of_o all_o thing_n all_o powerful_a and_o good_a it_o follow_v that_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o a_o oracle_n that_o porphiry_n cite_v join_v they_o to_o the_o jew_n and_o say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o chaldean_n and_o the_o jew_n that_o adore_v that_o god_n and_o king_n who_o subsist_v by_o himself_o but_o the_o chaldean_n adore_v he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o idol_n that_o they_o call_v bel_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o baal_n of_o the_o phoenicians_n the_o jew_n also_o worship_v he_o under_o the_o same_o name_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n and_o be_v reprehend_v for_o it_o by_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n who_o tell_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n you_o shall_v no_o more_o call_v i_o my_o baali_n ch._n 2.16_o those_o who_o instruct_v the_o greek_n in_o the_o opinion_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o chaldean_n will_v have_v it_o that_o they_o call_v the_o supreme_a divinity_n bel_n they_o give_v he_o the_o name_n of_o zeus_n which_o be_v the_o name_n that_o the_o greek_n give_v to_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o god_n although_o bel_n or_o belus_n may_v be_v a_o ancient_a king_n the_o same_o with_o zeus_n it_o happen_v in_o length_n of_o time_n that_o these_o name_n be_v join_v to_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o true_a god_n hence_o aratus_n speak_v of_o jupiter_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o be_v of_o his_o offspring_n st._n paul_n make_v it_o no_o difficulty_n to_o apply_v these_o word_n to_o the_o true_a god_n acts._n 17._o thus_o clement_n alexandrinus_n remark_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o st._n peter_n serve_v god_n but_o not_o as_o the_o gentile_n thus_o this_o apostle_n do_v not_o say_v serve_v not_o the_o god_n that_o the_o gentile_n worship_n but_o serve_v he_o not_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o they_o do_v he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o change_v the_o manner_n of_o worship_n but_o not_o the_o object_n of_o it_o one_o may_v see_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o herodotus_n who_o be_v at_o babylon_n the_o description_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o jupiter_n bâ—lus_n he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n thereof_o be_v chaldean_n and_o maimonides_n affirm_v that_o the_o idolater_n of_o chaldea_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o prophet_n of_o baal_n which_o be_v in_o palestine_n in_o the_o second_o place_n the_o chaldean_n worship_v demon_n and_o spirit_n and_o it_o be_v to_o these_o subaltern_a divinity_n to_o which_o they_o address_v themselves_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o theurgy_n whereof_o we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o three_o place_n they_o believe_v that_o the_o seven_o planet_n be_v animate_v by_o the_o divinity_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o as_o if_o they_o be_v body_n the_o great_a be_v those_o which_o inhabit_v the_o sun_n and_o moon_n they_o have_v the_o same_o thought_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o six_o star_n but_o they_o confess_v they_o can_v not_o prove_v this_o worship_n of_o the_o star_n so_o distinct_o as_o the_o rest_n as_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o mr._n stanley_n some_o ancient_n say_v that_o they_o worship_v the_o air_n and_o the_o earth_n as_o julius_n firmicus_n and_o macrobius_n but_o these_o author_n and_o particular_o the_o last_o do_v very_o much_o confound_v the_o divinity_n of_o all_o nation_n without_o either_o reason_n or_o necessity_n and_o may_v have_v attribute_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o roman_n to_o the_o chaldean_n even_o some_o of_o they_o to_o maintain_v paganism_n have_v take_v great_a pain_n to_o show_v that_o all_o the_o worshipper_n of_o many_o god_n do_v agree_v and_o they_o also_o hope_v to_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o christian_n who_o accuse_v they_o of_o the_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n but_o without_o doubt_v the_o chaldean_n do_v worship_n the_o fire_n or_o the_o supreme_a divinity_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o fire_n 2._o ruffinus_n and_o 〈◊〉_d suidas_n relate_v something_o to_o this_o effect_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o here_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n certain_a chaldean_a priest_n run_v through_o all_o the_o empire_n to_o show_v to_o other_o pagan_n that_o the_o god_n of_o chaldea_n be_v mighty_a than_o all_o the_o god_n because_o the_o fire_n that_o they_o worship_v consume_v all_o the_o statue_n of_o other_o go_n in_o fine_a be_v come_v into_o egypt_n and_o
example_n to_o prove_v what_o we_o have_v advance_v of_o the_o verse_n of_o the_o hebrew_n not_o but_o that_o we_o may_v draw_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o but_o the_o brevity_n in_o which_o we_o be_v bound_v to_o be_v include_v have_v hinder_v we_o to_o bring_v more_o the_o reader_n than_o ought_v to_o be_v assure_v that_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a we_o can_v have_v produce_v a_o far_o great_a number_n the_o second_o thing_n be_v that_o we_o have_v not_o choose_v psal._n 150._o because_o we_o think_v we_o have_v go_v through_o it_o better_o than_o in_o most_o of_o the_o other_o but_o simple_o because_o it_o be_v short_a and_o that_o one_o may_v in_o some_o wise_a conjecture_n what_o tune_v it_o may_v have_v have_v lou_n ez_o le_fw-fr dieu_fw-fr des_fw-fr dieux_fw-fr que_fw-fr sa_fw-fr majes_fw-fr té_fw-fr soit_fw-fr be_v ni_fw-fr e_o sa_o pu_o issance_fw-fr est_fw-la in_fw-la fi_fw-la nigh_a peuples_fw-fr réve_n rez_fw-fr l'en_fw-fr tous_fw-fr lieux_fw-fr chantre_n entonnez_fw-fr des_fw-fr air_n u_o nis_fw-la sez_fw-fr u_fw-la nis_fw-la sez_fw-fr pardesaint_n concert_v la_n trumpet_n te_o le_fw-fr haut_fw-fr bo_o be_v &_o la_fw-fr muzet_n te_o le_fw-fr cornet_n l'orgue_v &_o le_fw-fr bas_n son_n et_fw-fr que_fw-fr la_fw-fr flûte_fw-fr au_fw-fr doux_fw-fr son_fw-fr leur_fw-fr réponde_v qu'en_n ce_fw-fr beau_fw-fr jour_z tout_fw-fr le_fw-fr monde_fw-fr tout_fw-fr le_fw-fr monde_fw-fr tout_fw-fr le_fw-fr monde_fw-fr chant_v à _fw-fr son_n tour_fw-fr tour_fw-fr n._n de_fw-fr rosier_n we_o have_v give_v this_o cl_n the_o psalm_n in_o the_o french_a version_n as_o we_o find_v it_o and_o have_v add_v this_o english_a version_n which_o bear_v the_o same_o quantity_n of_o syllable_n be_v also_o applicable_a to_o the_o same_o musical_a composure_n and_o as_o the_o french_a take_v a_o little_a liberty_n as_o may_v be_v see_v from_o the_o former_a translation_n of_o this_o psalm_n just_a after_o the_o hebrew_n so_o have_v we_o only_o instead_o of_o their_o repetition_n at_o the_o last_o we_o have_v make_v one_o verse_n in_o a_o proportionable_a length_n that_o holy_a god_n who_o might_n be_v hurl_v throughout_o this_o vast_a material_a world_n praise_v he_o oh_o praise_v you_o he_o each_o hour_n extol_v his_o great_a his_o mighty_a power_n awake_v you_o harp_n you_o timbrel_n sing_v eternal_a praise_n to_o this_o king_n let_v trumpet_n raise_v their_o noble_a accent_n to_o his_o praise_n drum_n organ_n violin_n and_o lute_n cymbal_n string_a instrument_n and_o flute_n shall_v all_o combine_v to_o praise_n the_o lord_n let_v all_o the_o universe_n in_o this_o great_a chorus_n join_v praise_v you_o the_o lord_n seldeni_n otia_fw-la theologica_fw-la etc._n etc._n at_o amsterdam_n in_o quatuor_fw-la libris_fw-la this_o work_n be_v very_o curious_a and_o very_o agreeable_a to_o those_o that_o do_v care_n for_o the_o trouble_n of_o gather_v disperse_v material_n together_o the_o author_n who_o be_v very_o learned_a and_o have_v read_v much_o spare_v they_o the_o trouble_n and_o give_v they_o his_o opinion_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o many_o other_o upon_o a_o great_a number_n of_o critical_a question_n in_o divinity_n thus_o i_o ought_v to_o call_v the_o subject_a of_o this_o great_a treatise_n for_o although_o he_o there_o explain_v some_o place_n of_o divinity_n general_o receive_v he_o do_v it_o not_o after_o the_o way_n of_o the_o school_n he_o very_o ingenious_o discourse_n upon_o sacred_a and_o profane_a antiquity_n beside_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o examination_n entire_o respect_v certain_a person_n or_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o or_o of_o certain_a thing_n which_o be_v different_a from_o common_a receive_a notion_n in_o divinity_n as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o author_n we_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v this_o on_o his_o behalf_n that_o he_o propose_v they_o with_o much_o modesty_n and_o make_v use_v of_o that_o honest_a liberty_n which_o man_n of_o learning_n may_v safe_o do_v he_o be_v very_o exact_a in_o cite_v those_o that_o he_o borrow_v any_o thing_n from_o and_o desire_v the_o reader_n not_o to_o take_v this_o exactness_n as_o a_o ostentation_n of_o his_o learning_n which_o certain_o be_v a_o better_a way_n than_o bare_o to_o cite_v such_o author_n as_o be_v serviceable_a to_o he_o he_o divide_v his_o work_n into_o four_o part_n which_o in_o all_o contain_v forty_o one_o dissertation_n in_o each_o of_o which_o many_o different_a subject_n be_v treat_v on_o as_o happen_v in_o person_n who_o know_v much_o or_o who_o will_v divert_v the_o reader_n with_o variety_n of_o object_n we_o shall_v almost_o make_v a_o book_n itself_o if_o we_o shall_v speak_v to_o every_o one_o of_o the_o dissertation_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o give_v the_o analysis_n of_o the_o first_o where_o it_o be_v examine_v who_o be_v the_o first_o writer_n and_o a_o judgement_n may_v be_v make_v of_o the_o rest_n by_o this_o piece_n the_o first_o thing_n this_o author_n do_v be_v to_o relate_v the_o dispute_n former_o raise_v among_o the_o doctor_n concern_v the_o prophecy_n of_o enoch_n which_o the_o apostle_n st._n jude_n make_v mention_n of_o some_o say_v this_o patriarch_n prophecy_n be_v commit_v to_o write_v other_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a many_o father_n and_o especial_o st._n augustin_n be_v of_o the_o first_o opinion_n they_o often_o speak_v of_o the_o book_n of_o enoch_n some_o have_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o hold_v it_o as_o canonical_a and_o will_v prove_v by_o it_o that_o the_o angel_n beget_v the_o giant_n by_o the_o commerce_n they_o have_v with_o woman_n there_o be_v some_o which_o say_v the_o prophecy_n of_o enoch_n contain_v four_o thousand_o and_o eighty_o two_o line_n and_o that_o it_o speak_v of_o all_o that_o shall_v happen_v to_o the_o posterity_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o crime_n and_o chastisement_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o the_o death_n that_o they_o shall_v make_v the_o messiah_n suffer_v of_o their_o be_v disperse_v through_o all_o the_o world_n and_o of_o the_o second_o come_v of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o judge_v mankind_n they_o also_o pretend_v they_o find_v many_o mathematical_a opinion_n and_o that_o noah_n have_v take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n to_o secure_v this_o work_n in_o the_o ark._n after_o that_o the_o author_n relate_v also_o many_o more_o ridiculous_a fancy_n some_o have_v say_v that_o the_o angel_n raziel_n tutor_n to_o adam_n give_v he_o a_o book_n contain_v all_o science_n and_o that_o after_o he_o be_v put_v out_o of_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n he_o have_v it_o again_o suffer_v he_o to_o touch_v it_o at_o his_o humble_a entreaty_n other_o say_v that_o adam_n do_v not_o receive_v this_o book_n till_o after_o he_o have_v sin_v then_o have_v beseech_v god_n almighty_a to_o grant_v he_o some_o small_a consolation_n in_o the_o unhappy_a state_n he_o have_v reduce_v himself_o to_o they_o say_v that_o three_o day_n after_o he_o have_v thus_o beg_v of_o god_n the_o angel_n raziel_n bring_v he_o a_o book_n which_o discover_v to_o he_o all_o the_o secret_n of_o nature_n the_o power_n how_o to_o command_v both_o good_a and_o bad_a angel_n and_o the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n of_o interpret_n dream_n and_o prodigy_n and_o foretell_v whatsoever_o be_v to_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n to_o come_v they_o say_v also_o that_o this_o book_n pass_v from_o father_n to_o son_n till_o it_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o solomon_n and_o that_o it_o give_v to_o this_o learned_a prince_n the_o virtue_n of_o building_n the_o temple_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o worm_n zamir_n without_o make_v use_n of_o any_o instrument_n of_o iron_n mr._n selden_n afterward_o speak_v of_o those_o two_o celebrate_a pillar_n that_o some_o say_v the_o successor_n of_o seth_n build_v to_o engrave_v upon_o they_o the_o discovery_n that_o they_o make_v in_o the_o science_n he_o also_o speak_v of_o the_o suppositious_a book_n of_o enoch_n and_o noah_n that_o postulus_fw-la forge_v in_o the_o last_o age_n of_o the_o book_n that_o philo_n make_v mention_n of_o as_o abraham_n which_o be_v translate_v from_o hebrew_n into_o latin_a by_o ritangelius_fw-la of_o the_o book_n that_o be_v entitle_v the_o testament_n of_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n and_o the_o fable_n of_o the_o rabbini_n who_o say_v god_n write_v his_o law_n two_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n he_o may_v have_v add_v to_o all_o these_o fabulous_a work_n the_o testament_n of_o jacob_n the_o ladder_n of_o jacob_n which_o be_v a_o book_n very_o much_o esteem_v among_o certain_a heretic_n call_v ebionite_n the_o book_n of_o enoch_n upon_o the_o element_n and_o some_o other_o philosophical_a subject_n those_o of_o noah_n upon_o the_o mathematics_n and_o sacred_a ceremony_n those_o that_o they_o attribute_v to_o abraham_n teach_v philosophy_n in_o the_o valley_n of_o mamre_n to_o those_o he_o lead_v against_o the_o five_o
attribute_v to_o he_o mr._n rivet_n perhaps_o may_v be_v deceive_v by_o a_o popular_a prejudice_n that_o be_v receive_v in_o favour_n of_o these_o martyr_n who_o have_v always_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o man_n of_o great_a understanding_n suppose_v he_o can_v not_o praise_v their_o piety_n without_o have_v a_o good_a opinion_n of_o their_o learning_n it_o be_v this_o make_v 135._o photius_n guilty_a of_o the_o same_o who_o be_v else_o a_o very_a judicious_a critic_n and_o say_v that_o justin_n be_v come_v to_o the_o high_a perfection_n of_o the_o heathen_a and_o particular_o of_o the_o christian_a philosophy_n that_o he_o have_v a_o very_a great_a knowledge_n in_o all_o learning_n especial_o in_o history_n whereas_o we_o be_v assure_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o be_v no_o good_a historian_n as_o appear_v by_o many_o gross_a fault_n that_o he_o have_v commit_v 1._o in_o his_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n he_o make_v herod_n contemporary_a with_o ptolemy_n philadelphia_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o seventy_o two_o interpreter_n which_o he_o have_v see_v in_o some_o of_o the_o monk_n apartment_n at_o alexandria_n 2._o he_o cites_n hystaspes_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o sibyl_n against_o the_o heathen_n which_o make_v they_o ridicule_n he_o as_o blondal_n show_v in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n c._n 2._o where_o he_o have_v collect_v divers_a contempt_n of_o this_o holy_a man._n 3._o such_o another_o he_o make_v at_o rome_n take_v a_o inscription_n write_v in_o honour_n to_o a_o old_a deity_n of_o the_o sabine_n call_v semo_n sangus_n to_o have_v be_v do_v in_o favour_n of_o simon_n the_o magician_n the_o inscription_n be_v now_o at_o rome_n be_v dug_n up_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o last_o age_n in_o the_o very_a same_o place_n that_o justin_n say_v it_o be_v nella_n isola_fw-la del_fw-it terere_fw-la it_o be_v true_a st._n irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n have_v commit_v the_o same_o mistake_n as_o many_o learned_a man_n have_v observe_v and_o among_o the_o rest_n didier_n herald_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o apologetic_n of_o tertullian_n but_o it_o be_v never_o the_o more_o excusable_a for_o that_o as_o the_o author_n prove_v which_o we_o have_v just_o cite_v and_o who_o 77._o judicious_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n in_o those_o time_n draw_v all_o advantage_n possible_a from_o the_o action_n word_n and_o write_n of_o the_o heathen_n which_o they_o often_o in_o favour_n of_o themselves_o interpret_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n omnia_fw-la gentium_fw-la facta_fw-la dicta_fw-la scripta_fw-la ita_fw-la interpretabantur_fw-la tunc_fw-la temporis_fw-la christiani_n ut_fw-la ea_fw-la omne_fw-la proposito_fw-la svo_fw-la accommodarent_fw-la aliquando_fw-la contra_fw-la gentium_fw-la mentem_fw-la but_o to_o return_v to_o our_o author_n although_o he_o have_v very_o much_o praise_v justin_n martyr_n he_o remark_n some_o doctrine_n that_o he_o find_v in_o his_o write_n which_o be_v not_o conformable_a to_o those_o common_o receive_v and_o especial_o at_o this_o time_n 1._o he_o believe_v that_o socrates_n heraclitus_n and_o other_o virtuous_a heathen_n may_v have_v be_v save_v and_o to_o maintain_v this_o opinion_n say_v they_o be_v in_o some_o manner_n christian_n because_o they_o have_v in_o part_n know_v the_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o have_v exhort_v man_n to_o live_v conformable_o to_o this_o reason_n which_o sentiment_n be_v found_v upon_o one_o of_o the_o platonic_n that_o say_v the_o supreme_a god_n have_v before_o the_o creation_n produce_v a_o be_v they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o stand_v between_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n by_o who_o he_o create_v the_o world_n and_o all_o rational_a being_n which_o be_v such_o no_o far_o than_o they_o participate_v of_o this_o reason_n some_o of_o the_o first_o father_n who_o be_v platonic_n as_o justin_n origen_n and_o many_o other_o have_v believe_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o which_o plato_n speak_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o reason_n or_o the_o word_n for_o it_o signify_v both_o that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n so_o that_o justin_n have_v reason_n to_o say_v the_o ancient_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d know_v jesus_n christ_n in_o part_n and_o by_o consequence_n may_v be_v save_v st._n origen_n in_o a_o place_n that_o dr._n cave_n have_v cite_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n 1._o as_o he_o that_o be_v god_n over_o all_o thing_n be_v call_v the_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o simple_o god_n so_o even_o the_o source_n of_o reason_n that_o reside_v in_o each_o rational_a be_v be_v call_v the_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whereas_o that_o can_v proper_o be_v call_v so_o thaâ—_n be_v in_o every_o rational_a be_v this_o name_n belong_v only_o to_o the_o first_o reason_n there_o be_v the_o same_o relation_n between_o reason_n which_o be_v in_o each_o rational_a be_v and_o the_o reason_n that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n from_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o there_o be_v between_o the_o reason_n and_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o the_o same_o agreement_n that_o be_v between_o god_n the_o father_n god_n himself_o the_o true_a god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o between_o his_o image_n and_o the_o image_n of_o this_o image_n between_o the_o reason_n itself_o and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o every_o one_o of_o we_o both_o be_v as_o the_o source_n the_o father_n of_o the_o divinity_n the_o son_n of_o the_o reason_n hence_o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o man_n be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n but_o that_o he_o be_v make_v after_o his_o image_n if_o these_o word_n be_v take_v to_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o distinguish_v this_o opinion_n of_o st._n origen_n and_o that_o of_o many_o other_o ancient_n from_o the_o arian_n who_o they_o have_v be_v accuse_v of_o favour_v for_o it_o may_v plain_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o logos_fw-la of_o the_o platonic_n according_a to_o these_o philosopher_n be_v of_o a_o different_a kind_n from_o that_o of_o the_o supreme_a god_n 2._o the_o second_o error_n in_o his_o write_n be_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n he_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v again_o in_o a_o visible_a manner_n with_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n into_o jerusalem_n which_o shall_v be_v then_o rebuilt_a much_o more_o magnificent_a than_o before_o many_o of_o the_o primitive_a father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n also_o as_o papias_n bishop_n of_o hierapolis_n st._n iraeneus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n nepos_n apollinarus_fw-la tertullian_n victorinus_n lactantius_n and_o many_o other_o 3._o he_o believe_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v before_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o some_o manner_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o tryph._n that_o since_o jesus_n christ_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o righteous_a ascend_v not_o to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o their_o death_n nor_o be_v receive_v there_o till_o the_o resurrection_n nevertheless_o they_o continue_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o a_o agreeable_a place_n even_o so_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a be_v where_o they_o be_v as_o much_o displease_v with_o their_o habitation_n still_o expect_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 307._o justin_n repeat_v the_o same_o to_o confute_v some_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n in_o suppose_v the_o soul_n be_v receive_v into_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o death_n it_o be_v not_o his_o opinion_n alone_o almost_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n have_v say_v as_o much_o among_o which_o st._n irenaeus_n tertullian_n origen_n st._n hilary_n prudence_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n augustine_n etc._n etc._n they_o have_v very_o agreeable_o describe_v this_o place_n which_o receive_v the_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n under_o the_o name_n of_o paradise_n and_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n which_o some_o of_o they_o have_v suppose_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o earth_n st._n justin_n have_v not_o a_o less_o number_n of_o father_n on_o his_o side_n in_o another_o point_n as_o visible_o absurd_a that_o the_o angel_n to_o who_o before_o the_o deluge_n god_n have_v give_v dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n become_v enamour_v with_o the_o daughter_n of_o man_n marry_v with_o they_o and_o so_o fall_v from_o the_o excellency_n of_o their_o nature_n 4._o i_o can_v also_o say_v dr._n cave_n insist_v upon_o what_o some_o have_v so_o often_o repeat_v in_o our_o martyr_n which_o be_v that_o he_o have_v very_o much_o exalt_v the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n a_o opinion_n that_o be_v general_o receive_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o age_n before_o the_o pelagian_a controversy_n enter_v into_o the_o world_n though_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o many_o as_o our_o author_n
prove_v from_o divers_a passage_n of_o st._n justin_n st._n irenaeus_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n tertullian_n and_o even_o of_o origen_n himself_o dr._n cave_n end_v this_o life_n with_o a_o observation_n that_o he_o pass_v by_o many_o other_o speculative_a notion_n in_o our_o martyr_n which_o be_v not_o conformable_a to_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o occasion_n of_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o great_a esteem_n he_o have_v for_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n endeavour_v as_o much_o as_o possible_o he_o can_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o this_o it_o be_v plain_o see_v that_o speculative_a error_n be_v not_o whole_o inconsistent_a with_o true_a piety_n and_o that_o the_o most_o solid_a virtue_n be_v not_o able_a to_o render_v a_o man_n infallible_a nor_o give_v he_o a_o right_a to_o decide_v controversy_n these_o remark_n sufficient_o testify_v one_o can_v take_v those_o praise_n that_o be_v sometime_o give_v to_o the_o ancient_n a_o little_a too_o profuse_o as_o a_o absolute_a sign_n all_o their_o opinion_n be_v approve_v on_o since_o dr._n cave_n after_o he_o have_v very_o much_o praise_v the_o holy_a martyr_n relate_v divers_a error_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o be_v apparent_a by_o this_o how_o we_o must_v also_o understand_v the_o praise_n mr._n du_n pin_n have_v give_v he_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a bibliothique_a p._n 160._o where_o he_o say_v he_o to_z admiration_n understand_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o prophecy_n therein_o contain_v have_v a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o our_o religion_n so_o that_o there_o be_v hardly_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_n speak_v more_o exact_o of_o all_o our_o mystery_n than_o he_o have_v do_v there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o think_v dr._n cave_n or_o mr._n du_n pin_n approve_v this_o thought_n of_o st._n justin_n which_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v neither_o of_o they_o place_v among_o the_o error_n of_o this_o father_n that_o although_o we_o shall_v acknowledge_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v simple_o but_o a_o man_n bear_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o be_v might_n nevertheless_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o messiah_n steph._n it_o follow_v not_o say_v he_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n that_o jesus_n be_v not_o the_o christ_n of_o god_n though_o i_o can_v not_o demonstrate_v his_o existence_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n as_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o as_o god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v man_n of_o a_o virgin_n etc._n etc._n it_o may_v only_o be_v say_v that_o i_o be_o mistake_v but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v deny_v that_o he_o be_v the_o christ_n although_o he_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v man_n bear_v of_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v become_v the_o christ_n by_o the_o choice_n that_o god_n have_v make_v of_o he_o for_o there_o be_v some_o of_o our_o religion_n that_o in_o make_v a_o profession_n do_v believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o christ_n maintain_v that_o he_o be_v man_n bear_v of_o man_n however_o i_o be_o not_o of_o their_o opinion_n no_o more_o than_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o christian_n etc._n etc._n 5._o origen_n be_v bear_v at_o alexandria_n about_o the_o one_o hundred_o eighty_o six_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o father_n who_o name_n be_v leonidas_n suffer_v martyrdom_n in_o the_o two_o hundred_o and_o second_o year_n after_o he_o have_v take_v much_o care_n in_o the_o education_n of_o his_o son_n who_o he_o himself_o instruct_v in_o learning_n and_o religion_n origen_n from_o his_o childhood_n be_v excessive_o curious_a and_o often_o tire_v his_o father_n in_o propose_v too_o many_o question_n to_o he_o upon_o the_o sacred_a writ_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v advance_v a_o little_a in_o year_n he_o study_v under_o clement_n catechist_n of_o alexandria_n and_o afterward_o under_o ammonius_n who_o have_v set_v up_o a_o new_a school_n of_o philosophy_n where_o he_o teach_v the_o opinion_n of_o plato_n and_o those_o of_o aristotle_n as_o he_o believe_v reconcilable_a together_o they_o call_v he_o ammonius_n saccas_n because_o that_o before_o he_o apply_v himself_o to_o philosophy_n he_o have_v be_v a_o porter_n and_o gain_v his_o livelihood_n by_o carry_v sack_n of_o corn._n porphyry_n faith_n he_o renounce_v christianity_n to_o embrace_v the_o pagan_a religion_n but_o dr._n cave_n make_v it_o appear_v he_o be_v deceive_v in_o that_o as_o well_o as_o when_o he_o say_v origen_n be_v bear_v a_o heathen_a ammonius_n be_v so_o much_o esteem_v among_o the_o pagan_n themselves_o that_o hierocles_n call_v he_o fat_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d teach_v of_o god_n and_o that_o plotin_n who_o can_v find_v no_o satisfaction_n in_o other_o school_n engage_v himself_o with_o much_o application_n to_o that_o of_o ammonius_n origen_n learn_v the_o platonic_a philosophy_n under_o he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o plotin_n our_o author_n observe_v here_o that_o we_o must_v take_v care_v not_o to_o confound_v a_o heathen_a philosopher_n call_v origen_n with_o he_o whereof_o we_o be_v a_o speak_v porphyry_n hierocles_n proclus_n and_o eunapius_n have_v make_v mention_n of_o the_o first_o with_o much_o honour_n and_o eunapiusâ—aith_o â—aith_z he_o be_v a_o condisciple_n of_o porphyry_n not_o at_o alexandria_n under_o ammonius_n but_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o school_n of_o plotin_n porphyry_n have_v often_o see_v our_o origen_n at_o tyre_n but_o he_o be_v not_o his_o fellow-pupil_n be_v much_o young_a than_o he_o lucas_n holstenius_fw-la porphyr_n wonder_n at_o the_o reason_n that_o he_o do_v not_o say_v porphyry_n study_v with_o origen_n son_n of_o leonidas_n but_o he_o shall_v have_v conclude_v according_a to_o dr._n cave_n that_o it_o be_v not_o that_o origen_n he_o mean_v but_o another_o the_o ten_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o severus_n leonidas_n father_n to_o origen_n suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o alexandria_n where_o he_o take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o hinder_v his_o son_n from_o follow_v he_o to_o the_o stake_n his_o mother_n to_o no_o purpose_n employ_v her_o authority_n and_o tear_n to_o dissuade_v he_o from_o it_o she_o can_v not_o hinder_v he_o from_o hide_v his_o garment_n so_o artificial_o that_o he_o continue_v in_o the_o lodging_n with_o they_o by_o force_n leonidas_n good_n be_v confiscate_v origen_n have_v in_o a_o instant_n be_v reduce_v to_o great_a misery_n without_o the_o charity_n of_o a_o lady_n of_o quality_n at_o alexandria_n who_o entertain_v he_o with_o many_o other_o among_o who_o be_v paul_n of_o samosatenus_fw-la afterward_o famous_a for_o his_o heresy_n but_o origen_n live_v not_o long_o at_o the_o expense_n of_o this_o illustrious_a lady_n he_o open_v a_o school_n where_o he_o teach_v literature_n which_o give_v he_o a_o opportunity_n to_o become_v much_o more_o learned_a himself_o in_o instruct_v other_o by_o which_o he_o acquire_v so_o great_a a_o reputation_n that_o at_o eighteen_o year_n of_o age_n he_o be_v choose_v a_o colleague_n or_o successor_n to_o clement_n under_o who_o he_o have_v study_v that_o he_o draw_v so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o auditor_n he_o be_v soon_o oblige_v to_o leave_v off_o teach_v his_o school_n and_o apply_v himself_o entire_o to_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o catechuman_n to_o who_o he_o teach_v the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n he_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o this_o employ_v that_o many_o of_o those_o he_o have_v instruct_v gain_v the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n among_o which_o be_v plutarch_n serenus_n heraclidus_fw-la heron_n and_o herais_n who_o in_o spite_n of_o the_o weakness_n of_o her_o sex_n die_v as_o constant_o as_o any_o of_o the_o four_o man_n i_o have_v name_v during_o the_o fury_n of_o these_o persecution_n origen_n not_o content_a only_o to_o teach_v the_o catechuman_n visit_v those_o also_o that_o be_v put_v in_o prison_n accompany_v they_o to_o the_o place_n of_o execution_n endanger_v his_o life_n a_o thousand_o time_n during_o the_o government_n of_o letus_fw-la and_o aquila_n who_o be_v one_o after_o the_o other_o governor_n of_o egypt_n it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n 228._o origen_n do_v a_o action_n for_o which_o he_o be_v as_o much_o esteem_v by_o some_o as_o blame_v by_o other_o be_v unwilling_a to_o encumber_v himself_o with_o matrimony_n and_o find_v he_o be_v of_o a_o unfit_a temperament_n to_o preserve_v himself_o chaste_a in_o a_o single_a life_n or_o it_o may_v be_v to_o shun_v the_o suspicion_n of_o the_o heathen_n he_o resolve_v to_o take_v a_o effectual_a way_n to_o suppress_v all_o youthful_a desire_n some_o say_v he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o application_n of_o some_o remedy_n and_o origen_n other_o of_o a_o knife_n he_o think_v himself_o authorize_v in_o it_o from_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o some_o make_v themselves_o eunuch_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n which_o he_o believe_v aught_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o
he_o think_v there_o be_v three_o god_n also_o as_o dr._n cave_n remark_n st._n athanasius_n be_v far_o from_o attribute_v any_o error_n to_o he_o in_o this_o case_n and_o cite_v he_o among_o the_o father_n who_o have_v be_v orthodox_n touch_v the_o trinity_n and_o call_v he_o a_o admirable_a man_n and_o one_o of_o great_a study_n 3._o many_o of_o his_o opinion_n be_v rather_o sentiment_n of_o philosophy_n and_o speculation_n than_o of_o religion_n also_o we_o see_v not_o that_o the_o council_n have_v deny_v any_o thing_n about_o he_o nor_o that_o the_o divine_n raise_v any_o dispute_n concern_v he_o among_o themselves_o 4._o he_o have_v write_v many_o thing_n for_o his_o own_o particular_a use_n and_o which_o be_v publish_v against_o his_o will_n as_o pamphilus_n have_v former_o complain_v cast_v the_o fault_n upon_o his_o friend_n ambrose_n to_o who_o he_o have_v communicate_v they_o 5._o the_o heretic_n have_v corrupt_v and_o add_v many_o thing_n to_o the_o work_n of_o origen_n as_o ruffinus_n have_v show_v more_o at_o large_a and_o origen_n himself_o complain_v on_o even_o in_o his_o life_n time_n ruffinus_n also_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o same_o fate_n happen_v to_o the_o write_n of_o st._n clement_n romanus_n clement_n and_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n and_o to_o dionysius_n of_o corinth_n but_o dr._n cave_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o amiss_o that_o marcellus_n and_o ancyrus_fw-la have_v reasonable_o say_v that_o origen_n have_v mingle_v too_o much_o platonism_n with_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o he_o begin_v to_o teach_v in_o a_o time_n in_o which_o he_o have_v much_o more_o study_a plato_n than_o the_o holy_a scripture_n thus_o dr._n cave_n etc._n etc._n gregory_n nazianzen_n his_o work_n and_o life_n with_o many_o of_o his_o epistle_n etc._n etc._n at_o cologne_n in_o folio_n 1690._o gregory_n be_v bear_v 388._o according_a to_o the_o most_o exact_a chronology_n in_o the_o year_n three_o hundred_o in_o a_o village_n of_o the_o second_o cappadocia_n name_v arianze_n near_o the_o city_n nazianze_fw-mi whence_o the_o surname_n be_v take_v which_o be_v common_o give_v to_o gregory_n his_o father_n and_o mother_n vita_fw-la be_v person_n of_o quality_n and_o who_o virtue_n be_v esteem_v of_o those_o that_o know_v they_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v their_o son_n who_o always_o speak_v of_o they_o with_o much_o praise_n he_o be_v free_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o his_o father_n who_o likewise_o be_v name_v gregory_n be_v bear_v of_o parent_n who_o have_v i_o know_v not_o what_o religion_n divide_v betwixt_o the_o 289._o pagan_n and_o jew_n they_o have_v neither_o idol_n nor_o sacrifice_n but_o they_o adore_v the_o fire_n and_o torch_n they_o observe_v the_o sabbath_n abstain_v from_o eat_v of_o certain_a beast_n and_o yet_o despise_a circumcision_n they_o take_v the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d hypsistaire_n because_o they_o boast_v they_o do_v adore_v but_o the_o supreme_a god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o people_n seem_v to_o have_v borrow_v the_o worship_v of_o fire_n from_o the_o magi_n of_o cappadocia_n which_o be_v call_v 15._o pyrathe_n because_o of_o the_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o the_o fire_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o supreme_a divinity_n but_o they_o be_v not_o like_o they_o in_o other_o thing_n it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o gregory_n who_o as_o we_o see_v deny_v that_o they_o adore_v idol_n and_o say_v that_o his_o father_n be_v bear_v in_o these_o sentiment_n 135._o shall_v elsewhere_o positive_o say_v that_o he_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o animal_n it_o seem_v that_o his_o memory_n be_v a_o little_a short_a in_o this_o place_n or_o his_o great_a zeal_n make_v he_o fall_v into_o this_o contrariety_n unless_o we_o excuse_v he_o by_o take_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o idol_n of_o animal_n which_o his_o father_n adore_v for_o a_o exaggeration_n of_o rhetoric_n a_o figure_n common_a enough_o in_o the_o style_n of_o gregory_n as_o for_o his_o mother_n nonna_n she_o be_v bear_v of_o christian_a parent_n who_o have_v careful_o educate_v she_o and_o who_o have_v find_v in_o she_o a_o disposition_n extreme_o incline_v to_o piety_n her_o son_n also_o praise_v infinite_o her_o wit_n and_o her_o conduct_n a_o woman_n thus_o qualify_v must_v be_v much_o afflict_v for_o her_o husband_n inclination_n to_o such_o error_n as_o those_o of_o the_o hypsistaire_n yet_o he_o be_v of_o a_o very_a mild_a temper_n and_o extreme_a orderly_a so_o that_o although_o his_o sentiment_n be_v erroneous_a nothing_o can_v be_v find_v of_o ill_a in_o his_o manner_n nonna_n will_v continual_o press_v he_o to_o get_v himself_o instruct_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o as_o he_o can_v not_o be_v prevail_v with_o it_o happen_v that_o he_o have_v a_o dream_n which_o make_v he_o resolve_v to_o do_v it_o he_o dream_v that_o he_o sing_v these_o word_n of_o the_o psalm_n cxxii_o i_o have_v rejoice_v in_o that_o i_o be_v tell_v we_o shall_v go_v into_o the_o house_n of_o the_o lord_n this_o manner_n of_o sing_v though_o new_a give_v he_o delight_n and_o his_o wife_n fail_v not_o to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o occasion_n to_o induce_v he_o to_o embrace_v christianity_n it_o happen_v when_o leontius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n pass_v by_o that_o place_n with_o some_o other_o prelate_n to_o go_v to_o nice_a where_o constantius_n call_v the_o council_n gregory_n go_v to_o see_v he_o and_o tell_v to_o he_o the_o desire_n he_o have_v to_o become_v a_o christian._n leontius_n get_v he_o instruct_v and_o whilst_o they_o be_v instruct_v he_o for_o a_o catechumen_n he_o kneel_v without_o any_o body_n advice_n whereas_o catechuman_n be_v common_o stand_v whilst_o they_o be_v instruct_v those_o that_o be_v there_o observe_v this_o posture_n because_o it_o be_v that_o of_o priest_n whilst_o they_o be_v consecrate_a 294._o his_o son_n testify_v that_o every_o body_n guess_v from_o thence_o that_o he_o will_v be_v one_o day_n honour_v with_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n after_o that_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o nazianze_n baptize_v he_o those_o that_o be_v present_a see_v he_o go_v out_o of_o the_o water_n all_o environ_v with_o light_n and_o the_o bishop_n can_v not_o withhold_v say_v that_o gregory_n will_v certain_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o episcopacy_n as_o it_o real_o fall_v out_o after_o that_o the_o see_v of_o nazianze_n have_v be_v sometime_o vacant_a his_o son_n in_o relate_v these_o two_o circumstance_n treat_v on_o they_o both_o as_o miracle_n and_o as_o then_o so_o at_o this_o day_n all_o the_o world_n believe_v not_o all_o that_o ecclesiastic_n say_v he_o declare_v he_o propose_v these_o marvel_n but_o to_o the_o faithful_a only_o because_o there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o fine_a thing_n which_o appear_v credible_a to_o profane_a mind_n without_o be_v profane_a we_o can_v but_o suspect_v not_o of_o falsehood_n but_o of_o a_o little_a credulity_n and_o exaggeration_n these_o rhetorical_a soul_n which_o draw_v a_o advantage_n from_o every_o thing_n in_o relate_v matter_n of_o this_o nature_n when_o we_o think_v to_o declare_v what_o we_o have_v see_v we_o often_o say_v what_o we_o judge_v of_o a_o thing_n which_o surprise_v we_o and_o instead_o of_o affirm_v what_o we_o see_v with_o our_o eye_n we_o draw_v some_o doubtful_a consequence_n from_o a_o prejudice_v mind_n so_o we_o believe_v without_o enquiry_n all_o that_o be_v advantageous_a to_o that_o which_o we_o have_v embrace_v and_o all_o that_o be_v contrary_a thereunto_o be_v false_a or_o at_o least_o suspicious_a if_o we_o do_v not_o make_v these_o reflection_n in_o read_v gregory_n of_o nazianze_n we_o shall_v run_v the_o hazard_n either_o '_o to_o take_v he_o for_o a_o man_n of_o little_a truth_n or_o to_o believe_v his_o miracle_n suspicious_a nonna_n have_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o her_o marriage_n but_o one_o daughter_n gorgonia_n of_o who_o gregory_n her_o brother_n speak_v in_o divers_a place_n who_o be_v the_o first_o of_o nonna_n child_n 2._o her_o mother_n wish_v very_o much_o for_o a_o son_n and_o vow_v to_o consecrate_v he_o to_o god_n if_o she_o have_v one_o whereupon_o she_o have_v present_o after_o a_o dream_n that_o she_o see_v the_o face_n of_o the_o son_n which_o she_o be_v to_o have_v and_o what_o shall_v be_v his_o name_n instead_o of_o one_o son_n she_o have_v two_o of_o who_o she_o take_v great_a care_n as_o to_o their_o education_n because_o she_o find_v they_o of_o a_o nature_n worthy_a of_o instruction_n as_o soon_o as_o gregory_n be_v a_o little_a grow_v he_o be_v send_v to_o caesarea_n seq_n the_o metropolis_n of_o cappadocia_n where_o the_o best_a master_n have_v the_o instruction_n of_o he_o to_o wit_n to_o understand_v the_o greek_a poet_n and_o orator_n and_o to_o learn_v perfect_o that_o tongue_n this_o be_v the_o only_a
gregory_n have_v spend_v thirty_o year_n in_o learning_n or_o teach_v rhetoric_n as_o he_o witness_v himself_o to_o wit_n that_o he_o quit_v athens_n about_o the_o year_n three_o hundred_o fifty_o four_o or_o three_o hundred_o fifty_o five_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o believe_v that_o have_v a_o very_a ancient_a father_n and_o mother_n he_o do_v not_o think_v of_o go_v to_o they_o soon_o and_o do_v not_o undertake_v to_o do_v the_o christian_a church_n some_o other_o service_n than_o to_o study_v or_o teach_v rhetoric_n 388._o if_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n do_v not_o show_v it_o as_o may_v be_v easy_o perceive_v by_o read_v the_o remainder_n of_o this_o history_n julian_n who_o be_v afterward_o make_v emperor_n reside_v also_o there_o rather_o as_o gregory_n say_v to_o consult_v the_o soothsayer_n concern_v his_o fortune_n than_o to_o study_v philosophy_n from_o that_o time_n gregory_n begin_v to_o hope_v for_o no_o good_a from_o he_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o speech_n which_o he_o make_v against_o he_o when_o basil_n be_v go_v he_o particular_o apply_v himself_o to_o eloquence_n and_o declaim_v with_o such_o applause_n that_o every_o one_o esteem_v he_o the_o great_a orator_n of_o those_o time_n his_o inclination_n as_o he_o witness_v himself_o be_v not_o for_o that_o kind_n of_o life_n and_o he_o leave_v athens_n soon_o after_o without_o take_v leave_n of_o any_o 165._o he_o have_v a_o natural_a love_n for_o retirement_n and_o this_o hinder_v he_o from_o any_o way_n of_o live_v where_o there_o be_v much_o business_n those_o that_o live_v thus_o and_o acquit_v themselves_o well_o of_o their_o employment_n appear_v to_o he_o to_o be_v profitable_a only_o to_o other_o and_o those_o that_o live_v quite_o retire_v seem_v to_o he_o profitable_a only_o to_o themselves_o he_o wish_v he_o can_v keep_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o these_o two_o extreme_n and_o to_o lead_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o monastical_a life_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o man_n without_o take_v any_o occupation_n upon_o he_o but_o such_o as_o he_o will_v willing_o choose_v and_o without_o be_v subject_a to_o troublesome_a regularity_n which_o give_v a_o distaste_n to_o the_o fine_a employment_n he_o leave_v athens_n with_o these_o thought_n and_o take_v the_o way_n of_o constantinople_n by_o land_n he_o find_v their_o his_o brother_n cesaire_fw-fr who_o be_v arrive_v by_o sea_n from_o alexandria_n where_o he_o have_v study_v physic_n 164._o he_o have_v acquire_v so_o much_o reputation_n during_o his_o stay_n at_o constantinople_n that_o the_o emperor_n will_v have_v keep_v he_o for_o his_o physician_n make_v he_o burgess_n of_o constantinople_n and_o give_v he_o the_o dignity_n of_o senator_n and_o a_o considerable_a interest_n what_o inclination_n soever_o cesaire_fw-fr have_v to_o yield_v to_o his_o solicitation_n the_o desire_n of_o his_o parent_n and_o exhortation_n of_o his_o brother_n make_v he_o omit_v all_o this_o and_o take_v his_o journey_n with_o he_o to_o nazianze_v but_o have_v live_v there_o some_o time_n he_o return_v to_o constantinople_n in_o which_o it_o be_v far_o more_o please_a to_o live_v than_o in_o a_o desert_n city_n of_o cappadocia_n as_o for_o gregory_n he_o get_v himself_o baptise_a at_o nazianze_n and_o his_o father_n soon_o after_o engage_v he_o to_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o a_o studious_a life_n and_o to_o take_v the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n gregory_n a_o long_a while_n after_o can_v not_o 6._o but_o call_v 11._o this_o action_n of_o his_o father_n tyranny_n but_o the_o respect_n he_o have_v for_o he_o and_o the_o encumbrance_n wherein_o honest_a man_n labour_v about_o the_o controversy_n of_o arianism_n where_o even_o his_o father_n be_v entangle_v oblige_v he_o patient_o to_o bear_v the_o yoke_n that_o be_v put_v upon_o he_o basil_n have_v get_v a_o promise_n greg._n of_o he_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v quit_v athens_n he_o will_v come_v to_o live_v with_o he_o but_o gregory_n can_v not_o be_v as_o good_a as_o his_o word_n be_v oblige_v to_o live_v with_o his_o parent_n he_o invite_v basil_n to_o come_v to_o see_v he_o sometime_o but_o we_o find_v not_o that_o they_o ever_o be_v a_o long_a while_n together_o several_a be_v desirous_a that_o he_o will_v get_v himself_o ordain_v priest_n and_o then_o frequent_v no_o more_o the_o church_n of_o 11._o nazianze_n for_o that_o reason_n as_o he_o upbraid_v they_o in_o one_o of_o his_o speech_n in_o which_o notwithstanding_o he_o praise_v the_o concord_n and_o orthodoxy_n of_o this_o church_n he_o give_v they_o also_o a_o remarkable_a praise_n viz._n that_o they_o make_v piety_n consist_v not_o in_o speak_v much_o of_o god_n but_o in_o keep_v silence_n and_o obey_v he_o if_o the_o ancient_a or_o modern_a divine_n have_v endeavour_v to_o deserve_v this_o praise_n christianity_n will_v not_o have_v be_v tear_v by_o so_o many_o dispute_n nor_o be_v as_o it_o now_o be_v constans_n to_o appease_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o contention_n of_o arianism_n call_v a_o ecumenick_n council_n in_o ccclix_o which_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o assembly_n the_o eastern_a bishop_n be_v to_o hold_v they_o in_o selucia_n in_o isauria_n and_o those_o of_o the_o western_a at_o rimini_n a_o city_n of_o romain_n the_o arian_n which_o be_v at_o selucia_n 40._o make_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o suppose_v they_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o no_o term_n which_o be_v not_o in_o holy_a writ_n and_o that_o consequent_o that_o of_o consubstantial_a be_v not_o to_o be_v use_v they_o content_v themselves_o to_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v like_a to_o the_o father_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n who_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o invisible_a god_n there_o they_o also_o condemn_v those_o who_o do_v say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o like_o the_o father_n it_o be_v acacius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o palestine_n who_o have_v compose_v this_o confession_n of_o faith_n the_o same_o acacius_n and_o those_o of_o his_o party_n approve_v of_o the_o confession_n of_o rimini_n which_o be_v conceive_v in_o such_o like_a term_n they_o add_v only_o that_o mention_n shall_v not_o be_v 29._o make_v in_o this_o occasion_n neither_o of_o substance_n nor_o hypostasis_fw-la because_o these_o term_n which_o have_v cause_v so_o many_o dispute_n be_v not_o find_v in_o holy_a writ_n notwithstanding_o the_o arian_n be_v press_v by_o the_o orthodox_n to_o give_v their_o opinion_n in_o what_o consist_v this_o resemblance_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o father_n make_v it_o consist_v in_o will_n only_o whereas_o the_o other_o maintain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o son_n though_o distinct_a be_v altogether_o like_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n but_o upon_o each_o side_n they_o use_v equivocal_a term_n so_o that_o unhappy_a inference_n be_v make_v by_o those_o which_o be_v not_o well_o acquaint_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o subtlety_n in_o equivocate_a and_o confound_v their_o different_a sentiment_n the_o father_n of_o gregory_n be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o fall_v into_o this_o ambuscade_n 11._o he_o subscribe_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o seleucia_n and_o rimini_n the_o marvellous_a light_n which_o appear_v at_o his_o baptism_n nor_o the_o study_n he_o since_o make_v have_v not_o clear_v his_o mind_n so_o as_o to_o give_v he_o a_o true_a intelligence_n of_o the_o arian_n controversy_n this_o action_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o nazianze_n alarm_v the_o monk_n of_o cappadocia_n who_o full_a of_o zeal_n for_o consubstantiality_n refuse_v to_o communicate_v with_o this_o good_a man_n and_o draw_v a_o part_n of_o the_o people_n after_o they_o it_o seem_v that_o gregory_n the_o son_n be_v not_o then_o at_o nazianze_n see_v he_o will_v have_v hinder_v his_o father_n from_o commit_v a_o fault_n which_o he_o afterward_o oblige_v he_o to_o repair_v by_o a_o public_a retraction_n have_v thus_o appease_v the_o monk_n gregory_n the_o son_n ascend_v into_o the_o pulpit_n and_o make_v a_o discourse_n concern_v peace_n which_o be_v the_o twelve_o of_o his_o speech_n in_o presence_n of_o his_o father_n who_o be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v to_o he_o in_o eloquence_n and_o ability_n 1._o he_o say_v that_o the_o joy_n he_o have_v to_o see_v peace_n return_v into_o the_o church_n of_o nazianze_n have_v induce_v he_o to_o make_v this_o discourse_n whilst_o nothing_o before_o have_v oblige_v he_o to_o speak_v 2._o that_o he_o be_v extreme_o concern_v at_o the_o separation_n which_o be_v make_v before_o chief_o when_o he_o consider_v the_o austere_a and_o holy_a life_n of_o the_o monk_n which_o he_o describe_v by_o the_o bye_n with_o much_o rhetoric_n 3._o that_o division_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o evil_n and_o that_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o praise_n god_n because_o that_o which_o arise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o nazianze_n be_v appease_v 4._o that_o
well_o one_o only_a nature_n he_o direct_v his_o discourse_n to_o the_o sabellian_o but_o narrow_a and_o straighten_a and_o which_o have_v not_o the_o propriety_n of_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o great_a thing_n as_o not_o be_v capable_a thereof_o or_o not_o have_v a_o will_n for_o it_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v either_o by_o envy_n or_o by_o fear_n that_o you_o do_v not_o establish_v any_o thing_n which_o shall_v equal_v it_o or_o that_o shall_v oppose_v it_o but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o god_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o creature_n so_o much_o be_v he_o most_o worthy_a of_o the_o first_o cause_n of_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o a_o divinity_n than_o of_o creature_n and_o of_o not_o descend_v to_o these_o latter_a but_o by_o a_o divinity_n which_o be_v betwixt_o two_o as_o if_o the_o divinity_n exist_v according_a to_o the_o arian_n because_o of_o creature_n as_o it_o seem_v to_o those_o who_o be_v so_o very_o subtle_a if_o in_o confess_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n we_o make_v they_o without_o a_o principle_n or_o if_o we_o relate_v they_o to_o a_o principle_n of_o another_o nature_n than_o we_o shall_v dishonour_v divinity_n or_o introduce_v god_n oppose_v one_o to_o another_o a_o little_a lower_v gregory_n say_v that_o the_o unity_n move_v itself_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o bounty_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o two_o have_v be_v surpass_v because_o divinity_n be_v beyond_o matter_n and_o form_n which_o be_v the_o two_o principle_n whereof_o body_n be_v compose_v that_o trinity_n be_v limit_v by_o reason_n of_o its_o perfection_n and_o surpass_v the_o conjunction_n of_o two_o so_o that_o divinity_n be_v neither_o too_o straight_o nor_o do_v extend_v itself_o to_o infinity_o the_o first_o add_v he_o have_v something_o in_o it_o very_a derogatory_n and_o the_o second_o will_v cause_v confusion_n the_o first_o be_v altogether_o jewish_n and_o the_o second_o heathenish_a the_o word_n to_o move_v itself_o in_o this_o occasion_n be_v a_o platonic_a term_n 7._o which_o these_o philosopher_n use_v when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o production_n of_o divinity_n and_o gregory_n mean_v that_o divine_a nature_n have_v be_v multiply_v to_o three_o hypostasis_n or_o three_o individual_n which_o be_v oppose_v to_o judaisme_n which_o hold_v but_o one_o supreme_a nature_n and_o to_o paganism_n which_o establish_v too_o great_a a_o number_n of_o go_n the_o platonic_n dispute_v among_o one_o another_o upon_o this_o the_o one_o maintain_v that_o supreme_a divinity_n have_v not_o be_v multiply_v but_o to_o their_o god_n and_o that_o all_o which_o be_v above_o that_o be_v not_o of_o a_o like_a nature_n and_o the_o other_o understand_v it_o in_o a_o great_a number_n of_o divinity_n 12._o plato_n and_o porphyrius_n be_v of_o the_o first_o sentiment_n and_o plotinus_n of_o the_o second_o julian_n have_v ascend_v the_o throne_n in_o the_o year_n cclxi_o seek_v all_o manner_n of_o way_n to_o ruin_v the_o christian_n and_o perceive_v they_o make_v great_a use_n of_o pagan_a author_n whether_o to_o form_v themselves_o to_o eloquence_n or_o to_o draw_v from_o thence_o reason_n fit_a for_o maintain_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o to_o attack_v paganism_n he_o undertake_v to_o hinder_v the_o christian_n from_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o literature_n some_o ancient_n say_v that_o he_o prohibit_v they_o 262._o not_o only_o to_o keep_v school_n themselves_o but_o also_o to_o frequent_v the_o school_n of_o grammarian_n and_o orator_n among_o the_o pagan_n other_o seem_v only_o to_o say_v that_o christian_n be_v prohibit_v to_o keep_v school_n julian_n himself_o say_v formal_o xli_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n that_o the_o child_n of_o christian_n shall_v not_o be_v hinder_v to_o go_v to_o the_o school_n of_o pagan_n because_o those_o who_o offend_v not_o but_o for_o want_v of_o wit_n aught_o to_o be_v teach_v and_o not_o punish_v gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n speak_v of_o this_o prohibition_n of_o julian_n in_o his_o three_o speech_n but_o according_a to_o the_o judicious_a observation_n of_o a_o 130._o modern_a speak_v more_o like_o a_o orator_n than_o a_o historian_n it_o be_v hard_o to_o penetrate_v into_o his_o thought_n it_o be_v a_o bad_a effect_n of_o the_o continual_a rhetoric_n of_o the_o ancient_n they_o be_v so_o eloquent_a that_o they_o be_v not_o understand_v it_o be_v likely_a that_o julian_n prohibit_v not_o the_o child_n of_o christian_n to_o go_v to_o the_o school_n of_o pagan_a doctor_n either_o because_o he_o say_v it_o or_o because_o it_o be_v a_o good_a mean_n to_o seduce_v they_o hence_o some_o learned_a man_n among_o christian_n as_o the_o two_o apollinary_n and_o gregory_n put_v scripture_n and_o religion_n in_o greek_a verse_n or_o in_o fine_a prose_n these_o write_n will_v supply_v the_o read_n of_o those_o of_o ancient_a pagan_n and_o youth_n have_v no_o need_n of_o grammarian_n for_o to_o understand_v they_o parent_n can_v easy_o serve_v their_o child_n in_o room_n of_o a_o tutor_n to_o expound_v unto_o they_o these_o christian_a verse_n after_o have_v read_v scripture_n yet_o this_o prohibition_n extreme_o vex_v the_o christian_n which_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o grammarian_n their_o rhetorician_n and_o their_o philosopher_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o galilean_n these_o be_v the_o term_n of_o julian_n to_o expound_v their_o matthew_n and_o luke_n if_o he_o never_o have_v do_v any_o other_o thing_n they_o will_v not_o have_v introduce_v so_o many_o new_a word_n nor_o so_o much_o subtilise_v upon_o the_o tenet_n then_o in_o dispute_n and_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n have_v not_o have_v so_o much_o share_v in_o their_o decision_n it_o be_v about_o this_o time_n that_o cesar_n brother_n to_o gregory_n who_o return_v as_o we_o have_v say_v to_o constantinople_n be_v because_o of_o his_o knowledge_n receive_v first_o physician_n to_o julian_n and_o place_v among_o the_o number_n of_o the_o friend_n of_o this_o emperor_n who_o love_v learned_a men._n gregory_n write_v he_o thereupon_o a_o letter_n 17._o extreme_o sharp_a wherein_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v cover_v his_o family_n with_o confusion_n through_o his_o conduct_n that_o every_o one_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o son_n of_o a_o bishop_n shall_v follow_v the_o court_n and_o shall_v seek_v for_o honour_n and_o get_v riches_n among_o pagan_n that_o he_o make_v his_o father_n life_n bitter_a who_o can_v not_o reprehend_v other_o of_o what_o his_o son_n do_v commit_v that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o hide_v this_o conduct_n from_o his_o mother_n fear_v it_o shall_v make_v she_o die_v for_o very_a grief_n that_o he_o have_v mean_n enough_o to_o live_v honest_o without_o expose_v himself_o to_o so_o great_a a_o danger_n that_o in_o fine_a if_o he_o continue_v in_o this_o manner_n of_o life_n he_o must_v be_v rank_v among_o such_o christian_n as_o be_v least_o worthy_a of_o bear_v this_o name_n if_o this_o letter_n oblige_v not_o cesar_n to_o return_v to_o his_o parent_n there_o be_v a_o likelihood_n it_o strengthen_v he_o against_o the_o endeavour_n of_o julian_n of_o make_v he_o abandon_v christianism_n whereof_o his_o brother_n speak_v 168._o in_o one_o of_o his_o speech_n he_o say_v that_o cesar_n have_v answer_v to_o all_o his_o reason_n protest_v to_o he_o he_o be_v a_o christian_a and_o will_v be_v so_o all_o his_o life_n and_o that_o julian_n cry_v out_o before_o several_a person_n of_o the_o court_n when_o he_o think_v on_o the_o bishop_n of_o nazianze_n and_o his_o two_o son_n o_o happy_a father_n o_o happy_a child_n cesar_n either_o weary_v by_o the_o solicitation_n of_o julian_n or_o touch_v with_o the_o advertisement_n of_o his_o brother_n return_v to_o nazianze_v in_o the_o time_n that_o julian_n depart_v to_o go_v against_o the_o persian_n it_o appear_v to_o be_v about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o julian_n send_v a_o captain_n with_o archer_n to_o 308._o nazianze_v to_o seize_v on_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_n but_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o do_v what_o he_o desire_v for_o if_o he_o have_v not_o escape_v immediate_o by_o advice_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o of_o some_o other_o person_n he_o will_v have_v return_v with_o his_o leg_n break_v so_o great_a be_v the_o anger_n and_o zeal_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o gregory_n the_o father_n for_o this_o temple_n these_o be_v the_o own_o word_n of_o his_o son_n which_o show_v that_o these_o good_a folk_n do_v not_o always_o preach_v passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o year_n ccclxiii_o julian_n be_v kill_v in_o his_o retreat_n from_o before_o the_o army_n of_o the_o persian_n ibid._n the_o effect_n if_o we_o believe_v herein_o the_o charitable_a gregory_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o same_o bishop_n and_o the_o same_o people_n who_o be_v for_o break_v the_o leg_n of_o the_o captain_n of_o the_o archer_n of_o who_o
cesairia_n die_v this_o be_v a_o little_a after_o the_o earthquake_n which_o happen_v in_o bythinia_n in_o the_o month_n october_n the_o year_n ccclxviii_o he_o be_v then_o 169._o at_o nice_a where_o he_o exercise_v the_o employment_n of_o treasurer_n to_o the_o emperor_n this_o city_n be_v almost_o total_o ruin_v and_o he_o be_v the_o only_a officer_n of_o valens_n that_o escape_v this_o danger_n gregory_n make_v a_o funeral_n oration_n in_o his_o honour_n which_o be_v the_o ten_o of_o those_o which_o be_v in_o be_v he_o make_v there_o a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o life_n who_o principal_a circumstance_n have_v be_v relate_v and_o describe_v the_o vanity_n of_o all_o we_o enjoy_v here_o below_o and_o make_v divers_a reflection_n upon_o death_n and_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o comfort_v one_o self_n for_o that_o of_o relation_n he_o wish_v that_o his_o brother_n may_v be_v 168._o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n wherever_o it_o may_v be_v and_o towards_o the_o 173._o end_n describe_v the_o happiness_n of_o good_a man_n after_o death_n he_o say_v that_o according_a to_o wise_a man_n their_o soul_n be_v full_a of_o joy_n in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o happiness_n that_o attend_v they_o till_o after_o their_o resurrection_n they_o be_v receive_v into_o celestial_a glory_n cesairia_n die_v leave_v his_o good_n to_o the_o poor_a and_o yet_o there_o be_v much_o difficulty_n in_o get_v they_o those_o that_o be_v at_o his_o death_n have_v seize_v on_o the_o great_a part_n as_o gregory_n complain_v in_o his_o eighteen_o letter_n where_o he_o pray_v sophronius_n governor_n of_o bythinia_n to_o order_v that_o business_n basil_n friend_n to_o gregory_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o caesarea_n ann_n in_o the_o year_n ccclxx_o have_v some_o dispute_n with_o valens_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v not_o speak_v here_o because_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o the_o life_n of_o his_o friend_n it_o be_v perhaps_o for_o that_o reason_n that_o this_o emperor_n divide_v cappadocia_n into_o two_o province_n and_o make_v tyanus_n metropolis_n in_o the_o second_o cappadocia_n as_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o metropolitan_o be_v regulate_v upon_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o province_n divers_a bishop_n who_o be_v before_o suffragans_fw-la of_o caesarea_n become_v so_o to_o tyanus_n so_o that_o basil_n find_v himself_o the_o head_n of_o a_o few_o number_n of_o bishop_n than_o before_o 456._o the_o new_a metropolitan_a draw_v to_o he_o the_o provincial_a assembly_n seize_v of_o the_o revenue_n of_o his_o diocese_n and_o omit_v nothing_o to_o diminish_v the_o authority_n and_o revenue_n of_o basil._n anthimus_n for_o that_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o tyane_n who_o be_v a_o arian_n conceal_v it_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o piety_n and_o say_v he_o will_v not_o abandon_v the_o flock_n to_o the_o instruction_n of_o basil_n who_o sentiment_n concern_v the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o upright_o nor_o suffer_v that_o any_o tribute_n shall_v be_v pay_v to_o heretic_n gregory_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o will_v send_v soldier_n to_o stop_v the_o mule_n of_o basil_n to_o hinder_v he_o from_o get_v his_o rent_n basil_n find_v no_o other_o remedy_n to_o that_o than_o the_o create_v new_a bishop_n which_o will_v have_v more_o care_n of_o the_o flock_n than_o he_o can_v have_v and_o by_o mean_n of_o who_o each_o city_n shall_v bring_v he_o in_o what_o be_v his_o due_n sasime_n be_v one_o of_o these_o city_n in_o which_o he_o have_v resolve_v to_o send_v bishop_n he_o cast_v his_o eye_n upon_o his_o friend_n gregory_n to_o send_v he_o there_o 3_o without_o consider_v that_o this_o place_n be_v altogether_o unworthy_a of_o a_o man_n of_o his_o desert_n 7._o it_o be_v a_o village_n without_o water_n and_o green_n and_o full_a of_o dust_n a_o passage_n for_o soldier_n and_o inhabit_v only_o by_o a_o few_o ignorant_a people_n the_o revenue_n that_o can_v be_v draw_v from_o this_o bishopric_n be_v very_o small_a and_o beside_o all_o that_o he_o must_v be_v resolve_v to_o defend_v they_o by_o force_n against_o anthime_n or_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o this_o new_a metropolitan_a gregory_n refuse_v this_o employ_v but_o at_o length_n the_o importunity_n and_o address_n of_o basil_n which_o gain_v gregory_n the_o father_n oblige_v he_o to_o accept_v thereof_o it_o seem_v he_o compose_v at_o that_o time_n his_o seven_o speech_n wherein_o he_o speak_v to_o his_o father_n and_o basil_n and_o desire_v their_o help_n and_o instruction_n for_o the_o conduct_n of_o his_o new_a church_n of_o sasime_n he_o say_v notwithstanding_o to_o basil_n that_o the_o episcopal_a throne_n have_v extreme_o change_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v much_o more_o mildness_n whilst_o he_o be_v among_o the_o sheep_n than_o since_o he_o be_v become_v pastor_n the_o next_o day_n he_o make_v another_o speech_n upon_o the_o arrival_n of_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n brother_n to_o basil_n to_o who_o he_o complain_v of_o the_o violence_n that_o have_v be_v do_v he_o by_o his_o brother_n 6._o and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o feast_n of_o some_o martyr_n he_o add_v divers_a thing_n on_o that_o occasion_n upon_o the_o manner_n of_o celebrate_v feast_n not_o by_o profane_a rejoice_n but_o by_o exercise_n of_o piety_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o then_o be_v the_o time_n to_o raise_v one_o self_n and_o to_o become_v god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o it_o be_v admit_v to_o speak_v thus_o and_o that_o in_o that_o martyr_n do_v the_o office_n of_o mediator_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o expression_n to_o become_v god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o become_v a_o good_a man_n and_o to_o despise_v earthly_a thing_n be_v frequent_a enough_o in_o the_o write_n of_o gregory_n he_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o 410._o priest_n be_v god_n and_o deify_v other_o 46._o that_o solitude_n deifi_v introduce_v 349._o basil_n who_o refuse_v to_o embrace_v arianism_n he_o make_v he_o say_v that_o he_o can_v not_o adore_v a_o creature_n he_o who_o also_o be_v a_o creature_n of_o god_n and_o have_v receive_v commandment_n to_o be_v god_n we_o must_v remark_n that_o this_o expression_n be_v use_v among_o the_o pythagorist_n as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o last_o of_o the_o golden_a verse_n of_o pythagoras_n upon_o which_o we_o may_v consult_v hyerocles_n when_o gregory_n be_v at_o sasime_n he_o think_v he_o perceive_v by_o the_o misery_n of_o this_o place_n that_o basil_n do_v despise_v he_o and_o abuse_v his_o friendship_n though_o he_o keep_v the_o government_n thereof_o for_o a_o little_a while_n he_o make_v no_o other_o episcopal_a in_o it_o he_o pray_v not_o there_o in_o public_a with_o the_o people_n not_o impose_v his_o hand_n on_o any_o as_o he_o go_v to_o it_o against_o his_o will_n and_o without_o oblige_v himself_o to_o tarry_v there_o he_o think_v he_o may_v leave_v this_o church_n and_o return_v into_o the_o solitude_n from_o whence_o they_o have_v draw_v he_o when_o he_o return_v to_o nazianze_v he_o complain_v very_o alibi_fw-la much_o of_o the_o pride_n of_o basil_n who_o the_o episcopal_a throne_n of_o caesarea_n have_v so_o blind_v that_o he_o have_v no_o long_o any_o consideration_n for_o his_o friend_n these_o complaint_n as_o just_a as_o they_o be_v yet_o pass_v for_o attempt_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a who_o seem_v to_o have_v forget_v the_o esteem_n he_o have_v for_o gregory_n and_o the_o service_n which_o the_o latter_a have_v render_v he_o in_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o see_v of_o caesarea_n yet_o gregory_n discover_v not_o the_o unworthy_a manner_n wherewith_o his_o friend_n have_v treat_v he_o neither_o then_o nor_o since_o gregory_n have_v abandon_v sasime_n 14._o retire_v into_o a_o hospital_n of_o the_o sick_a who_o he_o take_v care_n to_o comfort_v and_o in_o vain_a his_o father_n entreat_v he_o to_o return_v to_o sasime_n he_o will_v never_o be_v resolve_v to_o do_v it_o nor_o digest_v the_o hard_a usage_n of_o basil_n who_o of_o fifty_o bishopric_n which_o be_v in_o his_o diocese_n have_v give_v he_o the_o least_o all_o that_o gregery_n the_o father_n can_v obtain_v of_o his_o son_n be_v that_o he_o will_v take_v the_o care_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o nazianze_n during_o his_o life_n without_o engage_v himself_o to_o succeed_v he_o in_o that_o time_n it_o seem_v that_o a_o commissary_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o tax_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o nazianze_n and_o who_o have_v be_v a_o particular_a friend_n to_o gregory_n give_v some_o suspicion_n to_o his_o flock_n that_o he_o will_v not_o tax_v they_o very_o light_o they_o thereupon_o force_v gregory_n to_o make_v that_o discourse_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o his_o speech_n where_o he_o exhort_v all_o condition_n to_o piety_n and_o speak_v to_o julian_n who_o be_v the_o commissioner_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o induce_v he_o to_o settle_v this_o tax_n
like_o a_o honest_a man._n notwithstanding_o there_o happen_v some_o disturbance_n at_o nazianze_n which_o irritate_v the_o imperial_a commissary_n and_o give_v occasion_n to_o gregory_n to_o rehearse_v the_o seventeen_o of_o his_o speech_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_n and_o wherein_o he_o exhort_v the_o people_n to_o patience_n and_o the_o commissary_n to_o moderation_n it_o be_v also_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n who_o have_v be_v marry_v to_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n name_v vitalian_a die_v gregory_n make_v her_o funeral_n oration_n which_o be_v the_o eleven_o in_o order_n we_o shall_v not_o stay_v to_o relate_v the_o praise_n he_o give_v she_o for_o her_o piety_n and_o wise_a conduct_n but_o only_a remark_n two_o thing_n 1._o that_o 188._o gorgonia_n have_v not_o be_v baptise_a with_o her_o husband_n but_o a_o little_a before_o her_o death_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n her_o brother_n have_v such_o a_o esteem_n of_o her_o piâ—ty_n that_o he_o dare_v say_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o one_o but_o herself_o to_o who_o baptism_n have_v be_v rather_o a_o seal_n than_o a_o grace_n that_o be_v to_o say_v rather_o a_o confirmation_n of_o the_o virtue_n she_o before_o have_v than_o the_o infusion_n of_o a_o new_a sanctity_n 2._o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o speech_n after_o have_v say_v in_o address_v himself_o to_o she_o by_o a_o figure_n of_o rhetoric_n common_a in_o our_o author_n that_o she_o enjoy_v the_o contemplation_n of_o celestial_a glory_n he_o continue_v thus_o if_o you_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o we_o and_o if_o god_n have_v give_v this_o privilege_n to_o holy_a soul_n to_o perceive_v thing_n of_o this_o nature_n receive_v our_o speech_n rather_o than_o funeral_n gift_n by_o this_o we_o see_v be_v doubt_v whether_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a know_v what_o be_v do_v here_o on_o earth_n we_o may_v beside_o remark_n the_o word_n have_v be_v translate_v privilege_n 125._o which_o be_v the_o same_o that_o hesiod_n make_v use_v of_o when_o he_o say_v that_o jupiter_n have_v give_v this_o advantage_n to_o king_n to_o be_v after_o their_o death_n the_o guardian_n of_o men._n in_o the_o year_n ccclxxi_o athanasius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n be_v dead_a gregory_n 21._o compose_v his_o funeral_n speech_n some_o year_n after_o 376._o be_v at_o constantinople_n whereof_o we_o shall_v say_v something_o when_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o the_o part_n of_o the_o life_n of_o gregory_n gregory_n make_v in_o the_o year_n ccclxxiv_o another_o funeral_n oration_n in_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o father_n which_o be_v the_o nineteen_o in_o order_n he_o testify_v that_o he_o die_v almost_o at_o a_o hundred_o year_n of_o age_n after_o be_v bishop_n forty_o five_o year_n his_o son_n make_v at_o length_n his_o panegyric_n in_o give_v a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o life_n and_o endeavour_n to_o comfort_v his_o mother_n nonna_n who_o he_o also_o praise_v much_o for_o the_o loss_n she_o have_v sustain_v he_o direct_v himself_o to_o his_o father_n 314._o who_o he_o pray_v to_o let_v he_o know_v what_o glory_n he_o be_v in_o and_o to_o conduct_v both_o the_o flock_n and_o pastor_n of_o who_o he_o have_v have_v the_o name_n of_o father_n and_o principal_o his_o son_n he_o put_v not_o a_o word_n which_o may_v excuse_v so_o violent_a a_o figure_n as_o this_o prosopaeia_n and_o if_o elsewhere_o he_o have_v not_o use_v some_o mollify_a expression_n on_o such_o occasion_n we_o shall_v with_o much_o ado_n have_v distinguish_v this_o apostrophe_n from_o a_o true_a invocation_n his_o mother_n nonna_n who_o be_v almost_o of_o the_o 315._o age_n of_o her_o husband_n die_v soon_o after_o and_o it_o be_v not_o requisite_a that_o gregory_n shall_v make_v any_o discourse_n in_o her_o praise_n because_o he_o have_v already_o make_v her_o panegyric_n in_o the_o funeral_n discourse_v of_o his_o father_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o latter_a some_o will_v have_v have_v he_o to_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o the_o bishopric_n of_o nazianze_n and_o it_o be_v pretend_v he_o have_v engage_v to_o stay_v in_o it_o when_o he_o begin_v to_o take_v care_n of_o it_o but_o xlii_o he_o excuse_v himself_o on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o age_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n name_v eulalius_n to_o succeed_v his_o father_n on_o which_o the_o report_n rise_v that_o this_o election_n be_v do_v in_o spite_n of_o gregory_n he_o write_v to_o gregory_n of_o nyssa_n to_o show_v he_o that_o nothing_o be_v do_v herein_o but_o at_o his_o request_n as_o the_o business_n do_v not_o immediate_o come_v to_o that_o push_n and_o that_o gregory_n have_v 9_o fear_v he_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o stay_v at_o nazianze_n he_o retire_v to_o seleucia_n into_o a_o monastery_n where_o he_o remain_v a_o sufficient_a time_n stay_v to_o see_v the_o church_n of_o nazianze_n provide_v yet_o he_o return_v into_o this_o city_n afore_o the_o election_n be_v end_v and_o be_v urge_v anew_o to_o take_v his_o ancient_a post_n but_o he_o never_o will_v the_o author_n of_o his_o life_n assure_v we_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n that_o basil_n build_v a_o hospital_n for_o the_o leprous_a and_o that_o on_o this_o occasion_n gregory_n make_v his_o discourse_n of_o charity_n towards_o the_o poor_a and_o particular_o towards_o those_o that_o be_v sick_a of_o a_o leprosy_n in_o this_o speech_n be_v divers_a reflection_n upon_o piety_n in_o general_n and_o touch_v the_o use_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a fortune_n in_o this_o life_n it_o be_v very_o seldom_o that_o gregory_n apply_v himself_o to_o one_o matter_n only_o and_o to_o a_o order_n that_o be_v clear_a and_o void_a of_o digression_n during_o the_o empire_n of_o valens_n who_o favour_v the_o arian_n this_o sect_n and_o that_o which_o spring_v from_o it_o have_v gain_v a_o great_a many_o people_n on_o their_o side_n 10._o constantinople_n be_v chief_o full_a of_o arian_n and_o apollinarist_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n serve_v for_o a_o soul_n to_o his_o body_n that_o occasion_v several_a bishop_n and_o many_o of_o the_o people_n which_o follow_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o desire_v gregory_n to_o go_v to_o constantinople_n to_o strengthen_v the_o orthodox_n and_o to_o oppose_v the_o heretic_n he_o declare_v he_o undertake_v this_o voyage_n pure_o against_o his_o will_n particular_o because_o the_o report_n run_v that_o a_o synod_n of_o apollinarist_n be_v go_v to_o be_v hold_v there_o to_o establish_v their_o opinion_n be_v arrive_v at_o constantinople_n 484._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n ccclxviii_o he_o lodge_v at_o one_o of_o his_o have_v who_o some_o author_n conjecture_n to_o be_v nicobulus_n who_o have_v espouse_v alypiana_n daughter_n to_o gorgonia_n sister_n to_o gregory_n valens_n have_v give_v the_o arian_n all_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n so_o that_o gregory_n be_v force_v to_o preach_v in_o the_o house_n of_o his_o kinsman_n there_o be_v in_o a_o short_a time_n such_o a_o great_a crowd_n of_o people_n that_o this_o house_n have_v no_o chamber_n which_o can_v contain_v they_o he_o to_o who_o it_o belong_v pull_v it_o down_o to_o make_v it_o a_o church_n 527._o it_o be_v call_v the_o anastasia_n to_o wit_n the_o church_n of_o resurrection_n because_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o orthodox_n be_v as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v rise_v again_o in_o that_o place_n the_o arian_n then_o raise_v almost_o all_o the_o city_n against_o he_o accuse_v he_o of_o believe_v several_a go_n he_o attribute_n the_o zeal_n of_o the_o people_n against_o he_o to_o their_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o the_o trinity_n ought_v to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o altogether_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o people_n because_o gregory_n himself_o speak_v thereof_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o seem_v as_o if_o he_o introduce_v that_o in_o common_a discourse_n which_o will_v be_v call_v three_o god_n although_o according_a to_o the_o manner_n he_o define_v unity_n it_o must_v be_v confess_v he_o believe_v but_o one_o he_o complain_v that_o 11._o stone_n be_v cast_v at_o he_o upon_o that_o account_n and_o that_o he_o be_v cite_v before_o the_o judge_n as_o a_o seditious_a man._n all_o this_o make_v he_o but_o the_o more_o famous_a and_o augment_v the_o number_n of_o his_o auditor_n then_o it_o be_v that_o st._n jerom_n hear_v he_o as_o he_o witness_v in_o divers_a place_n 1._o we_o have_v elsewhere_o 145._o a_o passage_n of_o this_o father_n where_o he_o speak_v but_o very_o indifferent_o of_o the_o eloquence_n of_o gregory_n who_o he_o describe_v as_o a_o declaimer_n that_o the_o people_n applaud_v without_o understanding_n what_o he_o say_v the_o number_n of_o the_o orthodox_n increase_v every_o day_n they_o desire_v to_o have_v a_o bishop_n of_o
their_o own_o judgement_n and_o general_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o gregory_n the_o orthodox_n bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o principal_o melece_n of_o antioch_n basil_n of_o caesarea_n and_o peter_n of_o alexandria_n favour_v he_o open_o yet_o their_o design_n succeed_v not_o there_o be_v 12._o in_o alexandria_n one_o maximus_n by_o profession_n a_o cynic_n yet_o a_o christian._n he_o pretend_v to_o be_v descend_v of_o a_o noble_a family_n and_o in_o which_o there_o have_v even_o be_v some_o martyr_n after_o the_o death_n of_o athanasius_n the_o orthodox_n be_v persecute_v in_o egypt_n he_o have_v remove_v into_o a_o village_n of_o the_o desert_n of_o thebaide_n name_v oasis_n he_o go_v clothe_v like_o the_o philosopher_n to_o wit_n cover_v with_o a_o poor_a cloak_n he_o will_v have_v neither_o his_o hair_n nor_o beard_n shave_v and_o carry_v a_o stick_n as_o diogenes_n do_v live_v thus_o after_o a_o manner_n most_o austere_a he_o will_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o censure_v the_o vice_n of_o all_o people_n without_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o their_o quality_n as_o the_o ancient_a cynic_n use_v to_o do_v notwithstanding_o under_o this_o severe_a outwardness_n be_v hide_v a_o soul_n fraudulent_a ambitious_a malicious_a covetous_a and_o full_a of_o the_o most_o shameful_a lusts._n but_o as_o that_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n he_o acquire_v a_o great_a reputation_n not_o only_o among_o the_o people_n but_o also_o among_o the_o most_o learned_a men._n he_o hold_v correspondency_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n friend_n to_o gregory_n 42._o as_o it_o appear_v by_o two_o letter_n of_o basil_n which_o be_v direct_v to_o he_o gregory_n receive_v he_o so_o well_o at_o his_o arrival_n at_o constantinople_n that_o he_o make_v a_o speech_n in_o honour_n of_o he_o 23._o where_o he_o omit_v nothing_o that_o can_v make_v this_o impostor_n pass_v for_o a_o great_a and_o good_a man._n but_o have_v since_o know_v his_o fraud_n greg._n instead_o of_o the_o name_n of_o maximus_n which_o be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o this_o speech_n he_o put_v that_o of_o hieron_n and_o entitle_v it_o thus_o a_o speech_n to_o the_o praise_n of_o hieron_n a_o philosopher_n of_o alexandria_n send_v into_o exile_n for_o his_o faith_n and_o return_v three_o year_n after_o gregory_n show_v in_o this_o discourse_n what_o use_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o cynic_n philosophy_n in_o christianity_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o persecution_n which_o the_o prince_n who_o have_v favour_v arianism_n have_v raise_v against_o the_o orthodox_n particular_o in_o egypt_n and_o to_o maximus_n the_o philosopher_n he_o end_v in_o expound_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o in_o exhort_v his_o philosopher_n to_o keep_v himself_o constant_o apply_v to_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n which_o hold_v a_o medium_fw-la between_o judaisme_n seq_n and_o arianism_n he_o often_o make_v this_o remark_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o in_o general_n we_o perceive_v in_o read_v his_o work_n that_o the_o same_o thought_n return_v frequent_o enough_o in_o admonish_v his_o philosopher_n to_o despise_v the_o objection_n that_o be_v make_v against_o this_o tenet_n he_o bid_v he_o not_o to_o be_v ashamed_a at_o the_o accusation_n of_o tritheism_n whilst_o other_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o establish_v two_o god_n the_o arian_n and_o macedonian_n for_o you_o shall_v either_o resolve_v the_o difficulty_n add_v he_o as_o they_o do_v or_o you_o shall_v remain_v entangle_v like_o unto_o they_o etc._n etc._n gregory_n have_v thus_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o maximus_n receive_v he_o in_o his_o house_n instruct_v he_o in_o the_o religion_n baptize_v he_o confer_v the_o order_n upon_o he_o and_o communicate_v to_o he_o his_o most_o secret_a thought_n seq_n but_o so_o soon_o as_o maximus_n think_v himself_o capable_a enough_o he_o see_v with_o sorrow_n that_o they_o think_v upon_o make_v gregory_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n he_o judge_v himself_o more_o worthy_a of_o this_o place_n than_o his_o master_n and_o benefactor_n and_o perceive_v that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a priest_n of_o this_o church_n envy_v gregory_n this_o dignity_n also_o he_o join_v with_o he_o to_o supplant_v he_o to_o which_o intent_n maximus_n gain_v peter_n of_o alexandria_n who_o before_o favour_v gregory_n some_o time_n after_o the_o fleet_n of_o corn_n which_o come_v every_o year_n from_o alexandria_n to_o constantinople_n arrive_v there_o and_o the_o master_n of_o the_o ship_n hammon_n aphammon_n harpocras_n steppas_n rhodon_n anubis_n and_o hermanubis_n immediate_o join_v themselves_o to_o the_o assembly_n of_o gregory_n though_o they_o have_v order_n to_o assist_v the_o design_n of_o maximus_n who_o two_o or_o three_o egyptian_a bishop_n after_o that_o uphold_v strong_o yet_o this_o arrival_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o the_o care_n they_o take_v to_o join_v themselves_o to_o gregory_n give_v he_o so_o much_o satisfaction_n that_o he_o make_v 24._o a_o speech_n thereupon_o where_o he_o infinite_o praise_v the_o piety_n and_o constancy_n of_o those_o of_o alexandria_n and_o expound_v to_o they_o his_o sentiment_n touch_v the_o equality_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o extend_v particular_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o make_v use_v among_o other_o reason_n of_o this_o the_o term_n of_o which_o will_v seem_v strange_a if_o already_o we_o have_v not_o observe_v such_o heretofore_o 429._o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o god_n let_v he_o be_v make_v god_n before_o and_o after_o that_o let_v he_o make_v i_o a_o god_n equal_a to_o he_o in_o honour_n this_o bold_a expression_n seem_v to_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o god_n he_o can_v sanctify_v man_n which_o gregory_n call_v in_o another_o place_n to_o render_v man_n go_n some_o learned_a man_n think_v that_o it_o be_v about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o gregory_n make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o st._n athanasius_n which_o be_v the_o twenty_o first_o of_o his_o speech_n he_o reckon_v therein_o not_o only_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n but_o also_o give_v more_o at_o large_a the_o history_n of_o the_o persecution_n he_o suffer_v and_o the_o turmoil_n that_o happen_v during_o his_o life_n he_o praise_v he_o above_o all_o for_o his_o orthodoxy_n and_o for_o his_o constancy_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o truth_n all_o those_o say_v he_o 394._o that_o make_v profession_n of_o our_o doctrine_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o party_n the_o one_o have_v no_o good_a sentiment_n for_o the_o son_n and_o yet_o less_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n there_o be_v very_o few_o who_o doctrine_n be_v sound_a in_o these_o two_o respect_n he_o be_v the_o first_o and_o the_o only_a person_n who_o dare_v public_o declare_v the_o truth_n or_o at_o least_o he_o be_v uphold_v by_o very_a few_o gregory_n give_v beside_o to_o st._n athanasius_n 395._o the_o glory_n of_o have_v reconcile_v the_o eastern_a with_o the_o western_a people_n who_o dispute_v only_o about_o word_n believe_v each_o other_o reciprocal_o to_o be_v heretic_n we_o say_v conformable_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o piety_n that_o there_o be_v one_o essence_n and_o three_o existence_n hypostasis_n the_o first_o relate_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o divinity_n and_o the_o second_o to_o the_o propriety_n of_o the_o three_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n conceive_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o poverty_n of_o their_o tongue_n they_o can_v not_o distinguish_v the_o hypostasis_n from_o the_o essence_n because_o that_o latius_fw-la will_v translate_v tryph._n the_o word_n hypostasis_fw-la by_o that_o of_o substance_n and_o they_o introduce_v that_o of_o person_n fear_v it_o shall_v seem_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v three_o essence_n what_o come_v on_o it_o something_o ridiculous_a or_o rather_o worthy_a of_o pity_n a_o pure_a dispute_n in_o word_n appear_v a_o dispute_n touch_v faith_n those_o in_o the_o east_n be_v suspect_v of_o sabellianism_n which_o say_v that_o there_o be_v three_o person_n and_o in_o the_o west_n of_o arianism_n those_o that_o speak_v of_o three_o hypostasis_n this_o it_o be_v the_o dispute_n produce_v etc._n etc._n st._n athanasius_n remedy_v this_o in_o intervening_a with_o mildness_n between_o each_o party_n and_o in_o examine_v careful_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n whereof_o they_o make_v use_v and_o as_o soon_o as_o they_o find_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n be_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o to_o the_o thing_n and_o differ_v but_o in_o expression_n he_o permit_v the_o use_n of_o different_a term_n and_o reunite_v they_o in_o the_o bottom_n as_o tenet_n to_o return_v to_o seq_n maximus_n the_o arrival_n of_o his_o countryman_n in_o ccclxxix_o fortify_v his_o party_n and_o the_o more_o to_o engage_v the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n to_o
be_v no_o soon_o sow_v than_o they_o be_v born_n we_o make_v in_o one_o day_n and_o we_o bid_v those_o to_o be_v wise_a who_o have_v not_o learned_a to_o be_v so_o and_o who_o bring_v nothing_o to_o acquit_v they_o of_o episcopacy_n but_o the_o desire_n of_o be_v bishop_n 4._o gregory_n attribute_n to_o basil_n 358._o monastical_a law_n and_o write_v prayer_n we_o have_v still_o the_o first_o without_o great_a change_n but_o the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v his_o name_n have_v be_v extreme_o alter_v since_o 5._o he_o praise_v not_o only_o his_o friend_n but_o also_o make_v his_o apology_n against_o those_o who_o accuse_v he_o of_o pride_n of_o which_o notwithstanding_o he_o have_v do_v it_o himself_o in_o divers_a place_n 364._o and_o that_o suspect_v he_o of_o not_o acknowledge_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n because_o he_o have_v not_o call_v he_o god_n in_o his_o book_n gregory_n say_v that_o basil_n do_v thus_o that_o he_o may_v not_o enrage_v heretic_n who_o can_v not_o suffer_v that_o this_o title_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n because_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v not_o attribute_v it_o to_o he_o but_o that_o he_o have_v say_v the_o equivalent_a which_o be_v the_o same_o see_v it_o be_v not_o word_n but_o thing_n that_o do_v save_o we_o 6._o in_o fine_a after_o have_v describe_v the_o funeral_n of_o basil_n he_o continue_v in_o these_o term_n 372._o he_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n where_o he_o present_v as_o i_o believe_v sacrifice_n for_o we_o and_o where_o he_o pray_v for_o the_o people_n for_o in_o leave_v we_o he_o have_v not_o quite_o abandon_v we_o etc._n etc._n he_o advertise_v i_o still_o and_o reprehend_v i_o in_o vision_n at_o night_n when_o i_o swerve_v in_o any_o thing_n from_o my_o duty_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o speech_n he_o ask_v his_o succour_n in_o term_n as_o earnest_a as_o if_o he_o hear_v he_o though_o he_o seem_v to_o doubt_v if_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o habitation_n of_o supreme_a beatitude_n where_o antiquity_n believe_v that_o except_v martyr_n none_o enter_v till_o after_o the_o resurrection_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o another_o place_n of_o gregory_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o be_v at_o constantinople_n he_o compose_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o speech_n which_o we_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o speak_v of_o especial_o those_o that_o he_o make_v against_o the_o arian_n wherein_o it_o be_v judge_v that_o he_o have_v defend_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a as_o well_o as_o in_o his_o other_o write_n that_o for_o that_o reason_n he_o have_v the_o title_n of_o divine_a thereupon_o may_v particular_o be_v read_v his_o twenty_o three_o speech_n and_o the_o four_o follow_v to_o give_v some_o idea_n of_o these_o five_o speech_n of_o gregory_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o first_o be_v to_o show_v that_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o all_o man_n to_o dispute_v of_o religion_n and_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v before_o all_o the_o world_n nor_o at_o all_o time_n nor_o with_o too_o much_o heat_n he_o censure_v the_o heretic_n as_o if_o they_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o all_o this_o and_o name_n common_a place_n which_o every_o party_n have_v always_o make_v use_n of_o 535._o he_o complain_v that_o they_o no_o soon_o think_v a_o man_n holy_a but_o they_o saint_v he_o that_o divine_n be_v choose_v as_o if_o by_o their_o choice_n wisdom_n and_o learning_n be_v inspire_v into_o they_o and_o that_o many_o assembly_n of_o ignorant_n and_o pratler_n be_v convocate_v as_o he_o know_v that_o there_o be_v people_n that_o can_v not_o abstain_v from_o dispute_v to_o satisfy_v their_o desire_n he_o tell_v they_o he_o will_v open_v they_o a_o vast_a career_n in_o which_o they_o may_v exercise_n themselves_o without_o danger_n as_o to_o 536._o philosophy_n about_o the_o world_n or_o world_n upon_o the_o soul_n rational_a being_n more_o or_o less_o excellent_a upon_o the_o resurrection_n upon_o judgement_n upon_o reward_n upon_o the_o suffering_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o these_o matter_n it_o be_v not_o unprofitable_a to_o succeed_v and_o there_o be_v no_o great_a danger_n in_o be_v deceive_v therein_o man_n have_v much_o change_v their_o opinion_n since_o and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o may_v fall_v into_o dangerous_a error_n and_o that_o some_o have_v effective_o be_v deceive_v in_o these_o article_n in_o the_o second_o 34._o he_o come_v to_o the_o point_n and_o set_v himself_o principal_o to_o prove_v against_o the_o enomians_n the_o incomprehensibility_n of_o god_n which_o he_o often_o repeat_v he_o likewise_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o nature_n that_o we_o can_v comprehend_v with_o a_o design_n to_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v a_o ill_a argument_n to_o deny_v that_o something_o be_v in_o god_n simple_o because_o we_o comprehend_v it_o not_o after_o have_v thus_o prepare_v the_o mind_n of_o his_o reader_n or_o auditor_n he_o declare_v his_o sentiment_n upon_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n 562._o and_o upon_o the_o holy_a trinity_n in_o general_n which_o he_o do_v in_o such_o term_n as_o be_v worthy_a of_o remark_n what_o we_o honour_n be_v a_o monarchy_n i_o do_v not_o call_v that_o monarchy_n that_o be_v possess_v by_o one_o only_a person_n for_o it_o may_v be_v that_o a_o person_n not_o agree_v with_o himself_o may_v do_v the_o same_o as_o if_o there_o be_v many_o but_o what_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o equality_n of_o nature_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o will_n the_o same_o motion_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o design_n in_o regard_n to_o what_o be_v produce_v by_o this_o monarchy_n which_o be_v not_o possible_a in_o create_a nature_n so_o that_o though_o those_o who_o compose_v this_o monarchy_n differ_v in_o number_n their_o power_n be_v not_o different_a if_o gregory_n have_v believe_v the_o numeric_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n he_o have_v speak_v very_o weak_o and_o obscure_o since_o that_o instead_o of_o equality_n of_o nature_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v identity_n and_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o consent_n of_o will_n but_o of_o one_o will_n in_o number_n in_o this_o same_o speech_n gregory_n answer_v difficulty_n that_o the_o arian_n make_v against_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n which_o often_o be_v very_o weak_a whether_o it_o be_v that_o they_o be_v not_o well_o propose_v or_o that_o the_o arian_n argue_v no_o better_o howbeit_o as_o the_o personage_n of_o a_o arian_n may_v be_v better_o represent_v the_o opinion_n perhaps_o also_o of_o nice_a can_v be_v defend_v with_o more_o advantage_n among_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o arian_n which_o gregory_n start_v to_o himself_o this_o be_v one_o which_o be_v the_o eight_o 569._o that_o if_o the_o son_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o essence_n the_o same_o with_o the_o father_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o beget_v because_o the_o father_n be_v not_o gregory_n answer_v not_o to_o this_o with_o the_o scholastics_n that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o beget_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o essence_n who_o be_v the_o same_o in_o number_n with_o the_o father_n as_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o modern_a school_n but_o that_o not_o to_o be_v beget_v be_v not_o essential_a to_o divinity_n to_o which_o he_o add_v 570._o be_v you_o father_n to_o your_o father_n that_o you_o may_v not_o be_v inferior_a to_o he_o in_o any_o thing_n because_o you_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o regard_n to_o essence_n if_o it_o be_v yet_o doubt_v if_o that_o unity_n whereof_o our_o orator_n speak_v be_v a_o specific_a or_o numerick_n unity_n we_o only_o need_v read_v these_o word_n which_o be_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o follow_a page_n 36._o this_o be_v our_o doctrine_n as_o it_o be_v likewise_o judge_v of_o thing_n which_o be_v under_o the_o same_o kind_n as_o of_o a_o horse_n a_o ox_n a_o man_n and_o that_o each_o thing_n be_v proper_o call_v by_o the_o name_n which_o agree_v to_o the_o nature_n whereof_o it_o participate_v whilst_o that_o which_o participate_v not_o have_v not_o this_o name_n or_o bear_v it_o but_o improper_o so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o essence_n and_o one_o nature_n in_o god_n which_o be_v call_v alike_o although_o the_o person_n and_o name_n be_v distinguish_v by_o our_o thought_n in_o the_o four_o speech_n gregory_n after_o his_o way_n resolve_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o arian_n by_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o show_v the_o inequality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o the_o five_o 37._o he_o dispute_v of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n against_o the_o macedonian_n some_o of_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n deny_v that_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o have_v even_o the_o
may_v both_o have_v condescend_v a_o little_a near_o afterward_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o several_a schism_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o growth_n all_o along_o very_o curious_a in_o his_o remark_n and_o very_o plentiful_a in_o the_o citation_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o the_o margin_n to_o which_o for_o great_a satisfaction_n we_o refer_v the_o more_o inquisitive_a reader_n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o enquiry_n into_o the_o constitution_n discipline_n unity_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o flourish_v within_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ._n 1._o in_o the_o first_o chap._n of_o this_o second_o part_n he_o begin_v with_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o public_a worship_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o the_o congregation_n be_v assemble_v the_o first_o act_n of_o divine_a service_n be_v read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o sometime_o the_o epistle_n and_o tract_n of_o eminent_a and_o pious_a man_n he_o that_o read_v the_o scripture_n be_v particular_o destine_v for_o that_o office_n be_v the_o lector_fw-la which_o as_o we_o say_v above_o be_v preparative_n for_o a_o high_a office_n how_o long_o they_o read_v our_o author_n can_v not_o determine_v but_o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o divine_a service_n then_o follow_v sing_v psalm_n the_o matter_n he_o say_v be_v not_o always_o the_o same_o some_o time_n as_o he_o cites_n out_o of_o tertullian_n they_o sing_v a_o hymn_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n or_o one_o of_o their_o own_o compose_n one_o of_o their_o hymn_n as_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v make_v on_o the_o praise_n of_o our_o saviour_n begin_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n hail_v light_v they_o sing_v with_o their_o voice_n altogether_o some_o time_n alternate_o origen_n de_fw-fr orat._n §_o 6._o pag._n 7._o ep._n ad_fw-la trajan_n it_o be_v in_o rhyme_n metre_n and_o consort_n he_o mention_n particular_o the_o 133._o psalm_n oh_o how_o good_a and_o pleasant_a it_o be_v for_o brethren_n to_o dwell_v together_o in_o unity_n etc._n etc._n after_o sing_v of_o psalm_n preach_v succeed_v scripturae_fw-la leguntur_fw-la psalmi_n canuntur_fw-la ad_fw-la locutiones_fw-la proferuntur_fw-la tertull._n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la c._n 3._o p._n 530._o scripture_n be_v read_v psalm_n sing_v and_o sermon_n pronounce_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sermon_n be_v usual_o a_o commentary_n or_o explanation_n of_o the_o lesson_n which_o be_v just_a before_o read_v according_a to_o justin_n martyr_n ap._n 2._o p._n 98._o the_o bishop_n make_v a_o sermon_n by_o way_n of_o instruction_n and_o exhortation_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o those_o excellent_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v read_v they_o usual_o preach_v about_o a_o hour_n origen_n hom._n de_fw-la engast_n p._n 29._o the_o manner_n of_o their_o sermon_n be_v thus_o they_o begin_v with_o a_o short_a exordium_n and_o then_o explain_v verse_n after_o verse_n or_o sentence_n after_o sentence_n show_v the_o natural_a and_o literal_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n and_o then_o the_o spiritualised_a or_o mystical_a meaning_n of_o they_o and_o conclude_v with_o a_o suitable_a application_n of_o all_o regard_v the_o quality_n of_o their_o hearer_n and_o suit_v themselves_o to_o their_o capacity_n he_o give_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o laity_n who_o by_o the_o permission_n of_o their_o bishop_n be_v suffer_v to_o preach_v some_o time_n but_o never_o but_o upon_o sufferance_n and_o they_o be_v only_o such_o as_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fit_a to_o profit_v the_o brethren_n ii_o he_o continue_v his_o inquisition_n in_o the_o primitive_a worship_n and_o inform_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o sermon_n be_v end_v they_o all_o rise_v up_o and_o offer_v their_o prayer_n unto_o god_n justin_n martyr_n apol._n 2._o p._n 98._o the_o manner_n of_o their_o pray_v be_v with_o their_o face_n towards_o the_o east_n for_o these_o reason_n which_o by_o the_o way_n may_v give_v light_a why_o we_o make_v the_o communion-table_n at_o the_o east-end_n of_o our_o church_n 1._o because_o the_o title_n of_o east_n be_v give_v to_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v a_o arise_v or_o sprout_v out_o in_o the_o greek_z it_o be_v render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v arise_v out_o and_o by_o a_o metonymy_n be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o east_n 2._o because_o it_o symbolise_v a_o spiritual_a arise_v out_o of_o the_o darkness_n of_o sin_n and_o corruption_n here_o our_o author_n mention_n alexandrinus_n stromat_n lib._n 7._o p._n 520._o let_v prayer_n be_v make_v towards_o the_o east_n because_o the_o east_n be_v the_o representation_n of_o our_o spiritual_a nativity_n as_o from_o thence_o light_a first_o arise_v shine_v out_o of_o darkness_n so_o according_a to_o that_o rise_n of_o the_o sun_n the_o day_n of_o true_a knowledge_n arise_v on_o those_o who_o lie_v bury_v in_o ignorance_n whence_o the_o ancient_a temple_n look_v towards_o the_o west_n that_o so_o they_o who_o stand_v against_o the_o image_n therein_o may_v be_v force_v to_o look_v towards_o the_o east_n 3._o the_o next_o reason_n our_o author_n give_v be_v out_o of_o origen_n viz._n to_o denote_v our_o diligence_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o be_v more_o forward_o to_o arise_v and_o set_v about_o it_o than_o the_o sun_n be_v to_o run_v his_o daily_a course_n 4._o another_o reason_n be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o excellency_n of_o this_o quarter_n above_o other_o the_o posture_n of_o prayer_n clem._n alex._n strom._n lib._n 7._o p._n 519._o be_v thus_o we_o lift_v up_o our_o head_n and_o stretch_v out_o our_o hand_n towards_o heaven_n there_o be_v a_o little_a preface_n to_o their_o prayer_n as_o let_v we_o pray_v or_o lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o the_o people_n answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n some_o time_n our_o author_n say_v they_o use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o some_o time_n not_o st._n cyprian_n use_v it_o common_o i_o can_v pass_v over_o notwithstanding_o the_o smallness_n i_o design_v in_o this_o abstract_n what_o this_o holy_a father_n have_v say_v upon_o the_o lord_n prayer_n de_fw-fr orat._n dom._n §_o 1_o 2._o pag._n 309._o christ_n have_v give_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n he_o have_v admonish_v and_o instruct_v we_o what_o we_o shall_v pray_v for_o he_o that_o make_v we_o live_v have_v teach_v we_o to_o pray_v that_o whilst_o we_o offer_v unto_o the_o father_n the_o prayer_n which_o the_o son_n teach_v we_o may_v be_v the_o more_o easy_o hear_v for_o what_o prayer_n can_v be_v more_o spiritual_a than_o that_o which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o christ_n who_o give_v we_o also_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o what_o prayer_n can_v be_v more_o prevalent_a with_o god_n than_o that_o of_o his_o son_n who_o be_v the_o truth_n proceed_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n so_o that_o to_o pray_v otherwise_o than_o he_o have_v teach_v be_v both_o ignorance_n and_o impiety_n let_v we_o pray_v therefore_o dear_o belove_a brethren_n as_o god_n our_o master_n have_v teach_v we_o it_o be_v a_o friendly_a and_o familiar_a prayer_n to_o ask_v god_n with_o his_o own_o and_o to_o present_v the_o prayer_n of_o christ_n to_o his_o ear_n the_o father_n will_v acknowledge_v his_o son_n word_n when_o we_o pray_v let_v he_o that_o dwell_v in_o the_o heart_n be_v in_o the_o voice_n and_o since_o we_o have_v he_o a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n for_o our_o sin_n when_o we_o beg_v pardon_n for_o our_o sin_n let_v we_o use_v the_o word_n of_o our_o advocate_n and_o since_o he_o say_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o shall_v ask_v of_o the_o father_n in_o his_o name_n he_o will_v give_v it_o we_o how_o much_o more_o efficacious_o shall_v we_o prevail_v for_o what_o we_o beg_v in_o christ_n name_n if_o we_o ask_v it_o in_o his_o prayer_n for_o the_o manner_n of_o prayer_n our_o author_n say_v he_o find_v not_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o set_v form_n or_o liturgy_n that_o be_v impose_v upon_o the_o people_n nor_o to_o use_v his_o own_o word_n that_o have_v no_o impose_v form_n they_o unpremeditately_a immethodical_o or_o confuse_o vent_v their_o petition_n or_o request_n iii_o chap._n three_o our_o author_n treat_v of_o baptism_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o who_o he_o shall_v order_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n even_o to_o layman_n but_o never_o to_o woman_n the_o subject_n of_o baptism_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n either_o infant_n or_o adult_a person_n to_o show_v infant_n be_v baptise_a he_o also_o prove_v that_o the_o communion_n be_v never_o give_v till_o after_o baptism_n and_o then_o he_o bring_v instance_n of_o child_n that_o receive_v the_o communion_n justin_n martyr_n p._n 97._o to_o which_o he_o add_v the_o testimony_n of_o irenaeus_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 39_o p._n 137._o and_o of_o
term_n consubstantial_a when_o as_o they_o free_o acknowledge_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n he_o approve_v not_o of_o the_o dispute_n at_o that_o time_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o hypostasis_fw-la because_o he_o look_v upon_o those_o that_o receive_v three_o into_o the_o trinity_n and_o those_o that_o admit_v but_o of_o one_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o only_o to_o differ_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v st._n basil_n be_v not_o so_o moderate_a for_o accord_v to_o his_o opinion_n those_o be_v sabellian_n that_o say_v the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v two_o in_o thought_n and_o one_o in_o substance_n the_o demi-arians_a or_o homoiousians_n that_o be_v those_o that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n and_o that_o say_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o be_v like_o he_o in_o all_o thing_n etc._n etc._n the_o same_o in_o substance_n be_v no_o more_o heretic_n than_o those_o that_o maintain_v the_o three_o hypostasis_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n basil_n st._n hilary_n of_o poitiers_n of_o philaster_n and_o even_o of_o saint_n athanasius_n who_o confess_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o synod_n that_o basil_n of_o ancyra_n and_o those_o of_o his_o party_n differ_v from_o those_o who_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o consubstantiality_n as_o to_o the_o name_n only_o some_o of_o these_o demi_fw-fr arian_n be_v place_v in_o the_o number_n of_o saint_n in_o divers_a martyrology_n as_o euseb._n of_o caesarea_n and_o euseb._n of_o emissa_fw-la and_o 214._o pope_n liberius_n also_o be_v a_o catholic_n receive_v they_o into_o his_o communion_n 226._o st._n hilary_n of_o poitiers_n although_o a_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o nicene_n faith_n be_v not_o free_a from_o error_n 251._o for_o to_o answer_v to_o the_o objection_n that_o the_o arian_n draw_v from_o such_o passage_n of_o scripture_n as_o prove_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v subject_a to_o fear_v sorrow_n and_o grief_n he_o fall_v into_o such_o a_o opinion_n as_o make_v the_o humanity_n of_o our_o saviour_n a_o fantom_n he_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n sustain_v not_o real_o either_o fear_n or_o grief_n but_o that_o these_o passion_n be_v only_o represent_v in_o he_o to_o explain_v what_o the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v of_o himself_o that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n mark_v 13._o he_o say_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o letter_n as_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v effective_o ignorant_a of_o this_o day_n but_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o he_o know_v it_o not_o to_o discover_v it_o to_o man._n 268._o he_o have_v a_o other_o very_o very_o particular_a error_n that_o he_o advance_v in_o the_o twenty_o canon_n upon_o st._n matthew_n that_o moses_n and_o elias_n shall_v come_v with_o jesus_n christ_n near_o the_o time_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v put_v to_o death_n by_o antichrist_n contrary_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n for_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v raise_v from_o death_n shall_v die_v no_o more_o 277._o he_o be_v of_o the_o opinion_n also_o that_o predestination_n be_v subsequent_a to_o merit_v and_o that_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v separate_v from_o his_o humanity_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o death_n 283._o as_o to_o the_o rest_n the_o roman_a catholic_n which_o complain_v that_o some_o protestant_a refugee_n have_v speak_v too_o free_o of_o those_o that_o have_v deprive_v they_o of_o their_o good_n and_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o utmost_a misery_n may_v read_v what_o st._n hilary_n const._n say_v of_o constantius_n that_o neither_o he_o nor_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o time_n receive_v the_o thousand_o part_n of_o the_o evil_a treatment_n that_o the_o reform_a have_v suffer_v 336._o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n think_v the_o error_n of_o optatus_n of_o milan_n small_a and_o pardonable_a although_o he_o believe_v that_o heretic_n ought_v to_o be_v rebaptise_v and_o seem_v to_o give_v freewill_n the_o power_n not_o only_o of_o willing_a and_o begin_v a_o good_a action_n but_o also_o of_o advance_v in_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o approve_v not_o however_o of_o the_o allegorical_a manner_n whereby_o this_o bishop_n explain_v many_o passage_n of_o scripture_n give_v they_o a_o very_a distant_a sense_n from_o what_o they_o natural_o have_v and_o apply_v they_o to_o such_o thing_n as_o they_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o this_o defect_n say_v our_o author_n that_o may_v be_v suffer_v in_o a_o sermon_n appear_v intolerable_a in_o a_o treatise_n of_o controversy_n where_o all_o the_o proof_n ought_v to_o be_v strong_a and_o convince_a but_o optatus_n have_v to_o do_v with_o enemy_n that_o do_v the_o same_o and_o who_o abuse_a passage_n of_o scripture_n to_o injure_v the_o church_n and_o give_v praise_n to_o their_o own_o sect._n 374.376_o after_o have_v complain_v of_o the_o loss_n of_o apollinarius_n work_n the_o most_o learned_a of_o all_o the_o christian_n author_n in_o humanity_n this_o loss_n be_v attribute_v to_o his_o error_n or_o rather_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o catholic_n which_o have_v have_v such_o a_o horror_n to_o the_o book_n of_o heretic_n that_o they_o have_v not_o even_o preserve_v those_o that_o regard_v not_o their_o heresy_n and_o that_o may_v have_v be_v useful_a to_o the_o church_n wherefore_o continue_v du_fw-fr pin_n we_o have_v almost_o no_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n remain_v many_o man_n believe_v that_o the_o dispute_n with_o the_o heterodox_n have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o catholic_n invent_v solution_n which_o have_v afterward_o pass_v into_o opinion_n such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o regard_v till_o towards_o luther_n time_n some_o in_o this_o rank_a place_n original_a sin_n which_o begin_v in_o the_o seven_o age_n to_o be_v more_o acknowledge_v than_o before_o 940._o according_a to_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin._n they_o speak_v also_o more_o of_o grace_n than_o they_o do_v in_o the_o precede_a age_n and_o notwithstanding_o much_o be_v always_o attribute_v to_o free_a will._n 381._o it_o be_v surprise_v that_o titus_n of_o bostres_n who_o argument_n be_v solid_a and_o subtle_a have_v not_o recourse_n in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o manichaean_n to_o original_a sin_n which_o he_o may_v have_v make_v use_n of_o as_o a_o general_a solution_n to_o almost_o all_o their_o difficulty_n for_o we_o may_v easy_o apprehend_v why_o man_n be_v incline_v to_o evil_a why_o he_o suffer_v why_o he_o be_v subject_a to_o hunger_n to_o grief_n sickness_n misery_n and_o to_o death_n itself_o where_o once_o we_o have_v admit_v original_a sin_n neither_o do_v this_o author_n speak_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v suppose_v that_o man_n can_v of_o himself_o as_o well_o do_v good_a as_o evil_a the_o disciple_n of_o st._n augustin_n will_n not_o find_v dydimuss_n of_o alexandria_n much_o more_o orthodox_n since_o he_o maintain_v 389.390_o that_o predestination_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o choice_n which_o god_n have_v make_v of_o those_o that_o he_o foresee_v will_v believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o will_v act_n according_a to_o it_o he_o likewise_o believe_v with_o his_o master_n origen_n that_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v beneficial_a to_o angel_n as_o well_o as_o to_o man_n and_o that_o it_o take_v away_o the_o gild_n of_o their_o transgression_n as_o to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o eternity_n of_o spirit_n he_o speak_v on_o it_o without_o condemn_v or_o approve_v it_o in_o truth_n it_o will_v be_v absurd_a and_o impious_a to_o fix_v eternity_n to_o any_o other_o be_v than_o god_n if_o by_o this_o word_n be_v understand_v a_o absolute_a eternity_n or_o existence_n by_o itself_o but_o if_o we_o suppose_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v spirit_n create_v a_o long_a time_n since_o which_o have_v offend_v god_n and_o which_o he_o send_v into_o mortal_a body_n there_o to_o do_v penance_n for_o their_o fault_n this_o hypothesis_n perhaps_o will_v be_v instrumental_a to_o discover_v many_o difficulty_n in_o divinity_n which_o have_v hitherto_o appear_v unexplicable_a all_o the_o world_n have_v hear_v of_o the_o catechuman_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o few_o well_o know_v what_o they_o be_v 1._o 395.399_o when_o a_o infidel_n present_v himself_o to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o number_n of_o christian_n they_o begin_v to_o instruct_v he_o in_o private_a but_o he_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n nor_o to_o assist_v at_o public_a exhortation_n 2._o afterwards_o when_o he_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v well_o undeceive_v of_o his_o old_a error_n he_o be_v permit_v to_o go_v to_o the_o church_n but_o only_o to_o hear_v sermon_n
and_o not_o to_o assist_v at_o any_o prayer_n therefore_o this_o second_o kind_n of_o catechuman_n be_v call_v hearer_n 3._o but_o those_o to_o who_o leave_n be_v give_v to_o assist_v at_o public_a prayer_n until_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o kneel_v to_o receive_v the_o benediction_n of_o the_o bishop_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o prostrate_v 4._o when_o they_o be_v find_v sufficient_o instruct_v to_o receive_v baptism_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o demand_v it_o and_o to_o give_v their_o name_n to_o be_v admit_v thereto_o and_o they_o be_v then_o call_v competent_n or_o if_o their_o demand_n be_v accept_v of_o choose_v and_o enlighten_v these_o be_v all_o the_o degree_n that_o can_v be_v distinguish_v among_o the_o catechuman_n but_o common_o the_o father_n without_o stop_v at_o these_o distinction_n call_v they_o the_o hearer_n and_o the_o prostrate_a when_o as_o they_o give_v the_o name_n of_o competent_n and_o enlighten_v to_o those_o that_o be_v in_o a_o condito_fw-la receive_v baptism_n which_o relate_v well_o enough_o to_o the_o mist_n and_o epoptes_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o ceres_n as_o tradition_n be_v not_o so_o clear_a against_o the_o arian_n as_o against_o the_o heretic_n of_o the_o first_o age_n the_o father_n who_o live_v after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a study_a scripture_n more_o than_o before_o because_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o the_o dispute_v run_v upon_o the_o sense_n of_o divers_a passage_n for_o the_o exposition_n of_o which_o they_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o greek_a of_o the_o new_a testament_n 245._o as_o to_o the_o original_a the_o holy_a book_n be_v then_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o write_n of_o doctor_n that_o be_v dead_a before_o the_o contestation_n of_o arianism_n be_v consider_v only_o as_o human_a testimony_n where_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o time_n may_v be_v learn_v the_o least_o thing_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v teach_v say_v cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n touch_v divine_a mystery_n that_o can_v be_v establish_v by_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n 405._o even_o believe_v not_o what_o i_o say_v to_o you_o if_o i_o do_v not_o prove_v it_o by_o holy_a scripture_n the_o letter_n of_o st._n basil_n which_o may_v be_v of_o very_o great_a help_n to_o those_o that_o will_v know_v thorough_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o that_o time_n be_v place_v without_o any_o order_n as_o well_o as_o the_o epistle_n of_o cicero_n and_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o ancient_a work_n of_o this_o nature_n the_o author_n promise_v we_o a_o translation_n thereof_o in_o french_a and_o latin_a with_o note_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o give_v here_o divers_a extract_n of_o these_o letter_n dispose_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o time_n there_o be_v several_a of_o they_o that_o bear_v evident_a character_n of_o be_v supposititious_a as_o the_o 203_o with_o this_o title_n to_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 468._o will_v st._n basil_n say_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n have_v direct_v he_o a_o letter_n with_o this_o epithet_n this_o letter_n beside_o be_v not_o like_o the_o style_n of_o this_o father_n it_o be_v only_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n whoever_o hear_v that_o this_o be_v put_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o first_o age_n the_o author_n of_o this_o letter_n say_v that_o he_o honour_n and_o adore_v the_o image_n of_o saint_n because_o it_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n do_v st._n basil_n speak_v thus_o and_o be_v it_o not_o visible_a that_o this_o letter_n be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o greek_a who_o live_v since_o the_o seven_o council_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o reject_v a_o work_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o st._n athanasius_n and_o entitle_v the_o narration_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o city_n of_o berytus_n in_o the_o cccxci_o letter_n answer_v to_o divers_a question_n that_o amphilocus_n bishop_n of_o iconium_n have_v put_v to_o he_o he_o expound_v this_o passage_n that_o no_o body_n know_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o the_o father_n after_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o father_n know_v it_o by_o himself_o because_o he_o be_v the_o source_n and_o principle_n of_o this_o knowledge_n whereas_o the_o son_n receive_v it_o from_o the_o father_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o there_o be_v only_a god_n who_o be_v good_a p._n 517._o in_o the_o ccccx_n letter_n he_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v content_v with_o the_o faith_n we_o have_v make_v profession_n of_o in_o our_o baptism_n to_o keep_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o shun_v all_o new_a expression_n because_o our_o faith_n depend_v not_o upon_o these_o term_n but_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o all_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o age_n there_o be_v none_o more_o moderate_a nor_o perhaps_o a_o man_n of_o more_o worth_n than_o gregory_n of_o nazianze_n 604._o in_o the_o apology_n he_o make_v for_o his_o retreat_n into_o pontus_n when_o he_o be_v go_v to_o be_v make_v bishop_n he_o pathetical_o describe_v the_o disorder_n of_o his_o time_n where_o the_o priest_n be_v like_o the_o people_n after_o that_o he_o deplore_v the_o unhappiness_n of_o the_o catholic_n who_o be_v divide_v upon_o unprofitable_a question_n or_o such_o as_o be_v of_o small_a consequence_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o same_o time_n when_o faith_n be_v in_o dispute_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o those_o that_o teach_v impiety_n and_o to_o suffer_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o approve_v on_o it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o break_v union_n and_o excite_v trouble_n for_o question_n that_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n in_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o emperor_n julian_n 608._o this_o same_o father_n make_v a_o digression_n upon_o the_o mildness_n that_o the_o christian_n have_v keep_v when_o they_o be_v potent_a and_o oppose_v it_o to_o the_o cruelty_n the_o pagan_n have_v exercise_v there_o be_v a_o time_n say_v he_o to_o the_o heathen_n that_o we_o have_v have_v the_o authority_n as_o well_o as_o you_o but_o what_o have_v we_o do_v to_o those_o of_o your_o religion_n that_o come_v near_o what_o you_o have_v make_v the_o christian_n suffer_v have_v we_o take_v away_o your_o liberty_n have_v we_o persuade_v governor_n to_o condemn_v you_o to_o torment_n have_v we_o attempt_v the_o life_n of_o any_o have_v we_o even_o put_v any_o from_o the_o magistracy_n and_o employment_n in_o a_o word_n have_v we_o do_v against_o you_o any_o thing_n that_o have_v give_v you_o cause_n to_o make_v we_o suffer_v i_o do_v not_o conceive_v say_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n hereupon_o how_o st._n gregory_n of_o nazianze_n can_v reconcile_v all_o these_o maxim_n with_o what_o he_o have_v just_a now_o say_v that_o constantius_n have_v do_v very_o ill_o to_o leave_v the_o empire_n to_o julian_n because_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o he_o will_v persecute_v it_o maintain_v that_o in_o that_o constantius_n have_v make_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o his_o mildness_n and_o bounty_n as_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o constantius_n whilst_o hilary_n of_o poitiers_n call_v he_o antichrist_n and_o speak_v a_o thousand_o other_o injury_n against_o he_o gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n 612._o excuse_v this_o emperor_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o arianism_n he_o cast_v the_o whole_a fault_n upon_o the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o court_n and_o even_o pretend_v that_o after_o his_o death_n angelical_a voice_n be_v hear_v that_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n in_o the_o funeral_n speech_n of_o his_o brother_n cesarius_n 616._o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o discourse_n of_o learned_a man_n that_o soul_n that_o be_v holy_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n be_v deliver_v from_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o body_n feel_v a_o ineffable_a joy_n and_o pleasure_n in_o consider_v the_o beatitude_n they_o be_v one_o day_n to_o receive_v that_o they_o go_v straight_o to_o god_n and_o that_o they_o already_o know_v as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o representation_n and_o image_n the_o beatitude_n they_o will_v receive_v after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n in_o his_o fifty_o three_o poem_n 648._o he_o number_v holy_a book_n exact_o as_o the_o protestant_n do_v only_o he_o do_v not_o put_v the_o apocalypse_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n otherwise_o this_o bishop_n have_v a_o very_a ill_a opinion_n of_o the_o council_n for_o in_o his_o lv_o letter_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o fear_v all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n 632._o because_o he_o never_o see_v the_o end_n of_o any_o council_n which_o have_v be_v happy_a and_o which_o have_v not_o rather_o increase_v their_o misfortune_n than_o diminish_v they_o
party_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o semi_a arian_n or_o homoiousian_o the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v to_o find_v here_o a_o list_n of_o these_o council_n which_o be_v make_v upon_o the_o remark_n of_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin._n council_n against_o arius_n 1._o at_o alexandria_n compose_v of_o near_o a_o hundred_o bishop_n in_o the_o year_n 322._o 2._o at_o nice_a in_o 325_o compose_v of_o 318_o or_o 270_o or_o 250_o bishop_n 3._o the_o three_o council_n of_o alexandria_n where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v absolve_v in_o 340._o 4._o at_o rome_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n in_o 341_o where_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n and_o st._n athanasius_n be_v justify_v 5._o at_o milan_n where_o ursacius_n and_o valens_n be_v receive_v into_o communion_n for_o condemn_v arius_n in_o the_o year_n 346._o 6._o at_o sardica_n in_o 347_o compose_v of_o a_o hundred_o of_o the_o western_a bishop_n who_o send_v back_o st._n athanasius_n and_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n absolve_v 7._o at_o alexandria_n in_o 362_o with_o st._n athanasius_n where_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o the_o difference_n upon_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n be_v only_a dispute_n of_o word_n it_o be_v compose_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n 8._o at_o paris_n where_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n retract_v what_o they_o have_v do_v at_o rimini_n in_o 362._o 9_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n do_v as_o much_o in_o another_o synod_n the_o same_o year_n 10._o at_o antioch_n in_o 363_o where_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n approve_v the_o form_n of_o nice_a 11._o in_o 370_o at_o rome_n under_o damasus_n 12._o at_o aquilea_n in_o 381._o 13._o at_o constantinople_n in_o 383._o council_n for_o arius_n 1._o in_o bythinia_n in_o the_o year_n 323_o sozom._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 15._o 2._o at_o antioch_n where_o eustathius_n bishop_n of_o this_o city_n be_v depose_v in_o 330._o 3._o at_o caesarea_n in_o palestine_n where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v cite_v but_o appear_v not_o in_o 334._o 4._o at_o tyre_n where_o st._n athanasius_n appear_v as_o accuse_v in_o 335._o it_o be_v compose_v of_o a_o hundred_o bishop_n 5._o at_o jerusalem_n where_o arius_n and_o his_o party_n be_v receive_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o same_o year_n 6._o at_o constantinople_n against_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n which_o communicate_v with_o st._n athanasius_n and_o who_o be_v depose_v as_o convict_v for_o renew_v the_o error_n paul_n of_o samosetus_fw-la and_o of_o sabellius_n in_o 336._o 7._o the_o three_o council_n of_o constantinople_n where_o paul_n bishop_n of_o that_o city_n defender_n of_o st._n athanasius_n be_v depose_v in_o 338._o 8._o at_o bezier_n where_o the_o follower_n of_o arius_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n in_o spite_n of_o hilary_n of_o poitiers_n and_o some_o other_o bishop_n which_o be_v banish_v in_o 356._o 9_o the_o three_o council_n of_o sirmium_n where_o the_o father_n be_v declare_v great_a than_o the_o son_n in_o 357._o 10._o another_o at_o melitin_n the_o same_o year_n 11._o at_o antioch_n in_o 358_o where_o they_o condemn_v these_o term_n the_o same_o in_o substance_n 12._o at_o constantinople_n where_o the_o anomean_v cunning_o condemn_v aetius_n their_o head_n and_o depose_v many_o semi_a arian_n bishop_n in_o 360._o 13._o at_o antioch_n where_o melece_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n be_v depose_v and_o where_o the_o son_n be_v declare_v create_v out_o of_o nothing_o in_o 367._o 14._o at_o singedun_n in_o mesia_n against_o germinius_n a_o semi_a arian_n 366._o 15._o in_o caria_n where_o they_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o consubstantial_a in_o 368._o council_n for_o the_o semi_a arian_n 1._o the_o second_o council_n of_o alexandria_n in_o 324_o where_o nothing_o be_v determine_v against_o arius_n and_o they_o treat_v only_o of_o the_o term_n substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la against_o sabellius_n where_o osius_n preside_v 2_o 3._o two_o council_n at_o antioch_n in_o 341_o and_o 342_o where_o they_o declare_v they_o receive_v arius_n because_o they_o believe_v he_o orthodox_n where_o they_o compose_v three_o form_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o which_o they_o anathematise_v those_o who_o say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o word_n be_v not_o and_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o believe_v he_o like_v to_o the_o father_n in_o all_o thing_n this_o council_n make_v xxv_o canon_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n 4._o another_o council_n at_o antioch_n by_o the_o eusebian_n where_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a be_v not_o find_v though_o it_o be_v catholic_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v hold_v in_o 345._o 5._o at_o philippolis_n in_o 347._o 6._o the_o second_o council_n of_o sirmium_n the_o form_n whereof_o be_v approve_v by_o hilary_n of_o poitiers_n although_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a be_v not_o in_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 351._o 7._o at_o arles_n where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v condemn_v in_o 353._o 8._o at_o milan_n in_o 355_o where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v also_o condemn_v by_o violence_n 9_o at_o ancyra_n where_o those_o be_v anathematise_v which_o hold_v the_o son_n consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n and_o those_o who_o deny_v he_o be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n in_o 358._o 10._o the_o four_o council_n of_o sirmium_n where_o they_o approve_v of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n and_o of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o sirmium_n 11._o the_o five_o council_n of_o sirmium_n in_o 359._o 12._o at_o rimini_n compose_v of_o 400_o bishop_n where_o they_o reject_v term_n of_o substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o five_o council_n of_o sirmium_n notwithstanding_o they_o hold_v the_o son_n to_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o father_n in_o all_o thing_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o year_n 359._o 13._o at_o selucia_n the_o same_o year_n where_o forty_o anomean_a bishop_n or_o pure_a arian_n be_v condemn_v by_o 105_o semi_a arian_n 14._o at_o antioch_n in_o 363_o where_o the_o term_n consubstantial_a be_v receive_v in_o different_a sense_n 15._o at_o lampsaca_n in_o 365_o where_o the_o anomeans_n be_v condemn_v and_o where_o the_o bishop_n be_v re-establish_v which_o they_o have_v depose_v 16._o divers_a synod_n in_o pamphilia_n isauria_n lycia_n and_o sicily_n in_o 365_o and_o 366._o 17._o at_o tyanes_n in_o 368_o where_o the_o anomeans_n be_v reunite_v with_o the_o semi_a arian_n in_o 370_o 873._o a_o synod_n be_v hold_v at_o gangre_n the_o canon_n whereof_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o the_o four_o of_o which_o condemn_v those_o that_o say_v the_o communion_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o marry_v priest_n the_o 59th_o and_o 60th_o and_o last_o 882._o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n which_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v hold_v between_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 370_o prohibit_v the_o read_n at_o church_n any_o other_o than_o canonical_a book_n and_o those_o that_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o those_o the_o protestant_n receive_v except_v the_o apocalypse_n the_o 8_o canon_n 900._o of_o the_o council_n of_o saragossa_n defend_v the_o vail_v of_o virgin_n that_o have_v consecrate_v themselves_o to_o jesus_n christ_n before_o the_o age_n of_o forty_o year_n the_o bishop_n of_o macedonia_n will_v to_o confirm_v a_o judgement_n they_o have_v give_v against_o a_o bishop_n name_v bonosus_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o pope_n syricius_n he_o answer_v they_o 903._o that_o the_o council_n of_o capua_n have_v send_v this_o cause_n to_o they_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o to_o judge_v on_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v their_o business_n to_o determine_v it_o the_o 909._o most_o ancient_a monument_n according_a to_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n where_o the_o name_n of_o mass_n be_v find_v to_o signify_v public_a prayer_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n make_v in_o offer_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o carthage_n hold_v in_o 390._o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o volume_n 947._o the_o author_n make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o four_o age_n as_o he_o do_v in_o his_o precedent_a book_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o three_o first_o and_o he_o confess_v that_o though_o nothing_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o four_o age_n which_o be_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o three_o first_o nevertheless_o the_o principal_a mystery_n be_v much_o more_o clear_v and_o expound_v in_o the_o four_o the_o travel_n of_o mars_n or_o the_o art_n of_o war_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n etc._n etc._n with_o a_o ample_a relation_n of_o the_o soldiery_n of_o the_o turk_n both_o for_o assault_v and_o defend_v a_o work_v enrich_v with_o more_o than_o 400_o cut_n engrave_v in_o copper-plate_n by_o allaâ—n_n manesson_n mallet_n master_n of_o the_o mathematics_n to_o the_o page_n of_o his_o majesty_n lesser_a stable_a heretofore_o ingenier_n and_o serjeant
for_o that_o than_o that_o of_o mr._n descartes_n chief_o because_o man_n have_v so_o well_o dispute_v on_o the_o occasional_a cause_n it_o seem_v that_o hitherto_o the_o question_n of_o witchcraft_n have_v only_o be_v treat_v by_o judgement_n either_o too_o incredulous_a or_o too_o credulous_a both_o of_o they_o be_v very_o unfit_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o since_o they_o be_v common_o guilty_a of_o the_o same_o defect_n which_o be_v to_o determine_v or_o deny_v or_o to_o believe_v without_o search_v into_o thing_n there_o never_o be_v people_n more_o bold_a to_o deny_v extraordinary_a fact_n than_o the_o wretched_a spinozist_n yet_o they_o be_v very_o ill_o ground_v see_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o thing_n whereof_o their_o hypothesis_n do_v not_o engage_v they_o to_o hold_v the_o possibility_n i_o do_v nevertheless_o grant_v that_o the_o discovery_n which_o be_v make_v from_o time_n to_o time_n of_o several_a sort_n of_o knavery_n be_v for_o they_o as_o well_o as_o for_o other_o a_o reason_n of_o uncertainty_n there_o have_v of_o late_o happen_v a_o accident_n at_o campen_n in_o the_o over-issels_a which_o will_v not_o be_v unacceptable_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o here_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o month_n of_o december_n 1685_o a_o boy_n of_o 13_o year_n show_v by_o great_a contortion_n of_o body_n and_o sinew_n that_o he_o be_v furious_o torment_v they_o even_o will_v say_v that_o he_o emit_v nail_n needle_n and_o pin_n by_o urine_n and_o all_o that_o be_v show_v in_o a_o glass_n wherein_o he_o have_v piss_v in_o presence_n of_o those_o which_o keep_v he_o he_o accuse_v a_o woman_n which_o have_v give_v he_o a_o root_n to_o have_v bewitch_v he_o several_n believe_v it_o and_o be_v move_v for_o he_o with_o a_o great_a compassion_n recommend_v he_o to_o god_n by_o ardent_a prayer_n other_o not_o believe_v that_o in_o this_o there_o be_v reason_n enough_o to_o accuse_v the_o woman_n of_o witchcraft_n imagine_v notwithstanding_o that_o the_o devil_n do_v put_v these_o strange_a body_n into_o the_o glass_n where_o the_o boy_n piss_v notwithstanding_o the_o people_n be_v so_o move_v that_o if_o the_o prudence_n of_o the_o magistrate_n have_v not_o intervene_v this_o woman_n have_v be_v in_o great_a danger_n in_o fine_a they_o cease_v to_o say_v that_o this_o boy_n emit_v pin_n at_o any_o other_o time_n but_o only_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o month_n of_o january_n he_o bethink_v himself_o of_o another_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o cast_v stool_n and_o vomit_n hair_n bit_n of_o scale_n and_o other_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n the_o wise_a who_o be_v far_o from_o think_v that_o there_o be_v any_o magic_n in_o it_o conclude_v it_o to_o be_v a_o pure_a artifice_n and_o the_o magistrate_n apply_v himself_o so_o well_o to_o find_v it_o out_o sometime_o in_o threaten_v this_o boy_n sometime_o in_o make_v he_o promise_n at_o last_o he_o declare_v that_o his_o father_n and_o mother-in-law_n have_v make_v he_o learn_v all_o this_o play_n of_o a_o vagabond_n woman_n who_o ask_v but_o 100_o penny_n for_o such_o a_o secret_a he_o give_v the_o magistrate_n the_o spectacle_n of_o his_o vomit_n of_o his_o convulsion_n and_o of_o the_o activity_n with_o which_o he_o will_v make_v pin_n etc._n etc._n fall_v in_o the_o glass_n which_o he_o be_v to_o piss_v in_o his_o father_n and_o mother_n in_o law_n which_o have_v a_o reputation_n of_o piety_n be_v bring_v before_o the_o judge_n but_o because_o there_o be_v not_o find_v where_o withal_o to_o convince_v they_o that_o they_o be_v partner_n in_o the_o fraud_n and_o that_o the_o boy_n have_v declare_v he_o have_v unjust_o accuse_v they_o they_o be_v absolve_v and_o the_o son_n be_v condemn_v to_o be_v whip_v by_o his_o father_n this_o accident_n put_v i_o in_o mind_n of_o one_o which_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o journal_n of_o the_o learned_a of_o the_o 11_o the_o september_n 1682._o they_o be_v some_o young_a woman_n that_o be_v of_o the_o neighbourhood_n of_o thoulouse_n which_o vomit_v pin_n and_o ribbon_n and_o that_o suffer_v other_o accident_n so_o singular_a that_o they_o be_v take_v to_o be_v possess_v and_o they_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v cure_v by_o exorcism_n but_o the_o able_a physician_n which_o the_o parliament_n enjoin_v to_o observe_v well_o the_o matter_n declare_v these_o phenomens_n might_n be_v expound_v by_o principle_n pure_o natural_a and_o they_o be_v not_o a_o little_a confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n when_o they_o observe_v that_o feign_a exorcism_n produce_v upon_o these_o person_n the_o effect_n as_o the_o true_a one_o the_o difference_n that_o be_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o little_a boy_n at_o campen_n be_v that_o the_o latter_a do_v through_o malice_n what_o the_o first_o do_v by_o a_o hypochondriac_a malady_n he_o that_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o little_a boy_n be_v a_o advocate_n of_o zceol_n name_v mr._n nuis_n who_o have_v publish_v in_o dutch_a a_o very_a considerable_a treatise_n of_o geometry_n he_o entitle_v it_o gebruyk_n uan_n het_fw-la rectangulum_fw-la catholicum_fw-la geometrico-astronomicum_a etc._n etc._n te_fw-la zwolle_n by_o gerard_n tideman_n 1686_o in_o 4â—o_o in_o amsterdam_n at_o waesbergs_n he_o have_v divide_v it_o into_o three_o part_n he_o show_v in_o the_o first_o the_o geometrical_a use_n of_o this_o new_a instrument_n and_o brief_o touch_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o other_o on_o the_o use_n of_o the_o compass_n and_o of_o the_o rule_n of_o proportion_n he_o also_o speak_v of_o trigonometry_n of_o draught_n and_o of_o the_o use_n of_o this_o instrument_n to_o measure_v the_o visual_a angle_n height_n draught_n and_o distance_n in_o the_o second_o he_o treat_v of_o solar_a dial_n and_o give_v a_o new_a general_a method_n to_o trace_v the_o horary_a circle_n the_o azimuth_n the_o almucantarath_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o zodiac_n upon_o all_o sort_n of_o surface_n and_o that_o in_o three_o manner_n one_o by_o rule_n and_o compass_n and_o the_o two_o other_o by_o this_o new_a instrument_n beside_o its_o probableness_n here_o be_v show_v how_o to_o find_v the_o declination_n inclination_n and_o the_o reclination_n of_o draught_n all_o this_o be_v maintain_v by_o mathematical_a demonstration_n the_o three_o speak_v of_o spheric_a trigonometry_n and_o of_o the_o astronomical_a problem_n which_o be_v thereby_o resolve_v and_o of_o the_o construction_n of_o a_o universal_a clock_n comprehend_v in_o this_o instrument_n and_o fit_a to_o find_v the_o hour_n and_o azymuth_n by_o the_o sun_n and_o principal_a star_n in_o all_o place_n of_o the_o world_n where_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o pole_n pass_v not_o the_o 65_o degree_n the_o appendix_n contain_v the_o resolve_v several_a problem_n of_o astronomy_n by_o rule_n and_o compass_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o dyall_v the_o same_o author_n have_v publish_v a_o small_a work_n in_o 4_o to_o where_o he_o geometrical_o show_v why_o the_o currant_n of_o water_n make_v the_o bed_n of_o river_n or_o where_o they_o run_v sometime_o high_o and_o sometime_o low_o and_o why_o the_o mean_v employ_v hitherto_o for_o the_o rhine_n on_o issel_n have_v not_o be_v successful_a he_o compose_v this_o book_n upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o work_n that_o be_v prepare_v for_o the_o use_n the_o fort_n of_o scenck_n and_o entitle_v it_o redenen_fw-ge middelen_fw-mi uan_fw-mi uerdiep_a en_fw-fr uerzanding_n de_fw-fr rivieren_fw-mi en_fw-fr havens_n open_fw-mi een_fw-mi meethundinge_a maniere_n betoogt_fw-ge en_fw-fr aan_n gewesen_fw-ge a_o treatise_n of_o law_n by_o anthony_n matthews_n in_o the_o famous_a university_n of_o leyden_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o nobility_n of_o prince_n duke_n count_n knight_n esquireâ—_n in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v a_o treatise_n of_o all_o the_o kind_n of_o gentry_n amsterdam_n sell_v by_o janss_n waesberge_n and_o felix_n lope_n 1686._o this_o work_n in_o 4_o to_o be_v very_o useful_a to_o those_o that_o will_v thorough_o know_v the_o history_n of_o the_o middle_a time_n in_o regard_n to_o those_o country_n which_o be_v general_o neglect_v and_o man_n apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o first_o and_o last_o age_n and_o despise_v the_o middle_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o horrible_a barbarity_n which_o be_v in_o all_o their_o write_n which_o must_v be_v consult_v mr._n matthews_n be_v not_o discourage_v at_o these_o displease_a obstacle_n he_o have_v turn_v over_o with_o a_o deal_n of_o patience_n the_o old_a pancreas_n and_o archive_v and_o have_v draw_v from_o thence_o a_o great_a many_o memoir_n and_o curious_a piece_n which_o have_v not_o be_v as_o yet_o publish_v and_o which_o serve_v as_o a_o light_n to_o several_a dark_a place_n of_o history_n he_o endeavour_v most_o to_o clear_v what_o concern_v the_o town_n of_o utrecht_n his_o own_o country_n he_o explain_v the_o form_n of_o its_o government_n its_o right_n the_o authority_n of_o its_o bishop_n and_o
no_o man_n in_o his_o prayer_n name_v the_o father_n for_o the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n for_o the_o father_n and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v at_o the_o altar_n always_o direct_v his_o prayer_n to_o the_o father_n what_o prayer_n soever_o any_o man_n make_v for_o himself_o let_v he_o not_o make_v use_n of_o they_o before_o he_o have_v communicate_v they_o to_o one_o of_o the_o better_o instruct_v brethren_n the_o author_n from_o thence_o draw_v divers_a consequence_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o liturgy_n he_o chief_o find_v his_o argument_n upon_o this_o that_o this_o canon_n permit_v those_o that_o officiated_n to_o make_v use_n of_o what_o prayer_n they_o please_v provide_v that_o they_o first_o communicate_v they_o to_o some_o wise_a person_n mr._n clarkson_n explain_v these_o word_n by_o those_o of_o st._n augustin_n against_o the_o donatist_n l._n 6._o c._n 25._o multi_fw-la irruunt_fw-la in_o preces_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la ab_fw-la imperitis_fw-la loquacibus_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la ab_fw-la haereticis_fw-la compositas_fw-la &_o per_fw-la ignorantiae_fw-la simplicitatem_fw-la non_fw-la eas_fw-la valentes_fw-la discernere_fw-la utuntur_fw-la iis_fw-la arbitrantes_fw-la quod_fw-la bonae_fw-la sint_fw-la many_o say_v he_o throw_v themselves_o upon_o prayer_n compose_v not_o only_o by_o ignorant_a man_n and_o great_a speaker_n but_o also_o by_o heretic_n be_v too_o illiterate_a and_o too_o simple_a to_o make_v a_o just_a distinction_n they_o make_v use_v of_o such_o as_o they_o think_v good_a 2._o the_o author_n after_o that_o consider_v the_o 70._o canon_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n which_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o same_o as_o the_o 12._o of_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n the_o term_n of_o which_o be_v these_o placuit_fw-la etiam_fw-la hoc_fw-la ut_fw-la preces_fw-la quae_fw-la probatae_fw-la fuerint_fw-la abomnibus_fw-la celebrentur_fw-la nec_fw-la aliae_fw-la omnino_fw-la contra_fw-la fidem_fw-la proferanntur_fw-la sed_fw-la quaecunque_fw-la cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la fuerint_fw-la collatae_fw-la dicantur_fw-la the_o author_n observe_v from_o this_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o use_v certain_a prayer_n be_v impose_v upon_o those_o that_o can_v not_o distinguish_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o beside_o all_o they_o have_v to_o do_v be_v but_o to_o communicate_v they_o to_o some_o person_n who_o be_v more_o capable_a of_o judge_v thereof_o than_o themselves_o as_o for_o those_o who_o have_v more_o knowledge_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o make_v use_n of_o such_o prayer_n as_o they_o think_v fit_a beside_o here_o be_v only_o condemn_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v against_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v allow_v that_o those_o may_v be_v make_v use_n of_o which_o be_v approve_v by_o a_o synod_n or_o by_o able_a man_n whence_o the_o author_n conclude_v there_o be_v no_o common_a form_n or_o at_o least_o that_o there_o be_v none_o which_o person_n be_v necessary_o oblige_v to_o follow_v after_o that_o he_o answer_v to_o some_o objection_n which_o be_v make_v against_o the_o exposition_n he_o give_v upon_o this_o canon_n 3._o in_o the_o 12._o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o milan_n instead_o of_o cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collatae_fw-la there_o be_v â_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la tractatae_fw-la if_o they_o be_v examine_v to_o see_v if_o they_o may_v be_v approve_v of_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n tractatae_fw-la agree_v according_a to_o the_o author_n with_o the_o other_o constitution_n of_o of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o with_o their_o practice_n such_o as_o st._n augustin_n represent_v it_o in_o the_o passage_n which_o be_v cite_v the_o author_n also_o make_v some_o reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n which_o i_o shall_v omit_v to_o relate_v for_o fear_n of_o be_v too_o tedious_a 4._o as_o to_o the_o general_a prayer_n for_o all_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v use_v in_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n the_o author_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o conceive_v in_o the_o same_o term_n by_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n this_o bishop_n have_v hear_v that_o st._n epiphanius_n be_v accustom_v to_o insert_v these_o term_n in_o his_o prayer_n domine_fw-la praesta_fw-la joanni_fw-la ut_fw-la bene_fw-la credat_fw-la lord_n grant_v john_n may_v entertain_v a_o true_a faith_n the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n complain_v of_o this_o addition_n which_o render_v his_o belief_n suspicious_a but_o such_o term_n can_v not_o be_v add_v if_o it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v to_o change_v any_o thing_n whatever_o in_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v then_o use_v and_o john_n will_v not_o have_v have_v the_o occasion_n of_o complain_v as_o he_o do_v st._n epiphanius_n in_o answer_v to_o that_o exclaim_v not_o as_o against_o a_o calumny_n which_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v destroy_v but_o say_v only_o noli_fw-la nos_fw-la in_o tantum_fw-la putare_fw-la rusticos_fw-la ut_fw-la hoc_fw-la tam_fw-la aperte_fw-la dicere_fw-la potuerimus_fw-la he_o add_v pro_fw-la te_fw-la quoque_fw-la dicimus_fw-la custodi_fw-la illum_fw-la qui_fw-la praedicat_fw-la veritatem_fw-la well_fw-mi certe_fw-la ita_fw-la tu_fw-la praesta_fw-la domine_fw-la &_o custodi_fw-la ut_fw-la ille_fw-la verbum_fw-la praedicet_fw-la veritatis_fw-la sicut_fw-la occasio_fw-la sermonis_fw-la se_fw-la tulerit_fw-la &_o habuerit_fw-la oratio_fw-la consequentiam_fw-la we_o also_o say_v for_o thou_o keep_v he_o who_o preach_v the_o truth_n or_o at_o least_o thus_o do_v thou_o o_o lord_n keep_v he_o and_o make_v he_o to_o preach_v the_o truth_n according_a as_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o discourse_n shall_v and_o as_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o prayer_n shall_v require_v we_o see_v by_o these_o latter_a word_n that_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v not_o always_o express_v himself_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n 5._o mr._n clerkson_n believe_v not_o also_o that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o consecration_n be_v conceive_v in_o such_o term_n as_o be_v constant_o rehearse_v to_o prove_v it_o he_o cite_v justin_n martyr_n 129._o who_o say_v that_o the_o precedent_n make_v prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o far_o as_o his_o capacity_n admit_v thereof_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o those_o who_o maintain_v the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n have_v omit_v nothing_o to_o give_v this_o passage_n a_o sense_n conformable_a to_o their_o opinion_n so_o the_o author_n do_v what_o he_o can_v to_o show_v that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n no_o regulate_v word_n be_v write_v which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o this_o occasion_n he_o likewise_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o conformity_n among_o the_o church_n in_o the_o expression_n which_o be_v use_v on_o this_o occasion_n or_o in_o give_v the_o symbol_n to_o those_o who_o communicate_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n general_o receive_v as_o at_o this_o day_n iii_o neither_o be_v there_o according_a to_o mr._n clarkson_n seq_n a_o entire_a uniformity_n in_o respect_n to_o baptism_n and_o that_o they_o keep_v not_o themselves_o scrupulous_o to_o the_o term_n which_o jesus_n christ_n make_v use_v of_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n some_o think_v they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o baptise_v express_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o be_v satisfy_v to_o do_v it_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ._n st._n irenaens_n st._n basil_n and_o theophilact_fw-mi declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o practice_n and_o sufficient_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o think_v man_n ought_v to_o apply_v themselves_o too_o much_o to_o the_o word_n the_o ancient_n be_v so_o far_o from_o constrain_a one_o another_o to_o it_o that_o according_a to_o the_o author_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o uniformity_n in_o the_o term_n of_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n he_o remark_n by_o the_o by_o that_o he_o who_o first_o introduce_v the_o custom_n to_o rehearse_v the_o creed_n in_o public_a service_n be_v peter_n of_o foulon_n and_o show_v in_o what_o time_n the_o same_o custom_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o manner_n how_o they_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o all_o his_o pomp_n the_o author_n remark_n in_o the_o father_n twenty_o expression_n upon_o this_o subject_a whereof_o there_o not_o two_o but_o their_o term_n be_v different_a though_o they_o be_v find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o country_n and_o church_n this_o renounce_v be_v also_o see_v diverse_o express_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o author_n st._n basil_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n ch._n 27._o affirm_v positive_o that_o the_o prayer_n be_v noâ—_n write_v which_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n he_o who_o make_v the_o constitution_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o clement_n put_v indeed_o a_o 45._o form_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o the_o apostle_n notwithstanding_o he_o oblige_v none_o to_o make_v use_n of_o these_o very_a term_n he_o will_v
opinion_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o make_v this_o reflection_n upon_o it_o take_v from_o st._n augustin_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o nothing_o be_v of_o so_o dangerous_a a_o consequence_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n as_o slight_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o every_o one_o and_o eager_o to_o embrace_v whatsoever_o bear_v the_o appearance_n of_o piety_n without_o consider_v whether_o it_o be_v real_o so_o or_o no._n non_fw-la sit_fw-la religio_fw-la nostra_fw-la in_o phantasmatibus_fw-la nostris_fw-la meliùs_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la qualecunque_fw-la verum_fw-la qùam_fw-la omne_fw-la quidquid_fw-la pro_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la fingi_fw-la potest_fw-la melior_fw-la est_fw-la vera_fw-la stipula_fw-la quam_fw-la lux_fw-la inani_fw-la cogitation_n pro_fw-la suspicantis_fw-la voluntate_fw-la formata_fw-la de_fw-fr ver_fw-la rel._n c._n 55._o age._n there_o remain_v nothing_o of_o quadratus_n aristides_n agrippa_n nor_o of_o hegisippus_n but_o some_o fragment_n that_o eusebius_n and_o st._n jerom_n relate_v for_o it_o be_v a_o false_a hegisippus_n a_o author_n of_o the_o four_o age_n that_o make_v the_o history_n of_o the_o jewish_a war_n and_o of_o the_o take_n of_o jerusalem_n divide_v into_o five_o book_n which_o have_v be_v often_o publish_v and_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o abridgement_n of_o josephus_n 153.167_o he_o acknowledge_v for_o the_o work_n of_o st._n justin_n only_o his_o two_o apology_n and_o his_o dialogue_n with_o tryphon_n there_o be_v also_o two_o discourse_n to_o the_o gentile_n which_o be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o work_n and_o that_o may_v be_v attribute_v to_o he_o without_o injure_v he_o as_o well_o as_o the_o epistle_n to_o diognetus_n 2._o he_o observe_v also_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o this_o father_n and_o that_o of_o his_o not_o despair_v of_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o gentile_n for_o in_o his_o 2d_o apology_n p._n 83._o he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o live_v conformable_o to_o reason_n like_o to_o socrates_n heraclitus_n etc._n etc._n may_v be_v call_v christian_n and_o he_o seem_v to_o suppose_v they_o may_v be_v save_v in_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n mr._n du_n pin_n explain_v many_o passage_n of_o justin_n tatian_n and_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n concern_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o its_o visibility_n which_o appear_v not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n 179._o he_o remark_n that_o this_o theophilus_n be_v the_o first_o that_o use_v the_o word_n trinity_n to_o note_v the_o three_o divine_a person_n and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o three_o the_o wisdom_n that_o athenagoras_n say_v that_o the_o devil_n lose_v themselves_o by_o the_o love_n they_o bear_v to_o woman_n that_o he_o admit_v freewill_n in_o its_o utmost_a extent_n praise_v virginity_n and_o condemn_v second_o wedding_n call_v they_o a_o honest_a adultery_n but_o denis_n of_o corinth_n in_o a_o fragment_n that_o eusebius_n have_v preserve_v of_o he_o l._n 4._o c._n 23._o advertise_n pinytus_n bishop_n of_o the_o gnossian_n not_o to_o 184._o charge_v the_o christian_n with_o the_o heavy_a burden_n of_o a_o obligation_n to_o virginity_n but_o to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o weakness_n which_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n lay_v under_o 186._o this_o same_o author_n complain_v that_o they_o have_v falsify_v some_o of_o his_o letter_n and_o say_v that_o we_o need_v not_o wonder_v that_o some_o man_n dare_v to_o corrupt_v the_o sacred_a book_n since_o they_o do_v it_o in_o book_n of_o much_o less_o authority_n 197._o st._n irenaeus_n as_o well_o as_o st._n justin_n seem_v to_o have_v believe_v that_o soul_n be_v immortal_a only_o by_o grace_n and_o that_o those_o of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v cease_v to_o be_v after_o have_v suffer_v torment_n for_o a_o long_a time_n 198._o he_o have_v also_o some_o peculiar_a opinion_n for_o example_n that_o jesus_n christ_n live_v above_o 50_o year_n upon_o the_o earth_n that_o the_o saint_n shall_v in_o the_o other_o life_n learn_v by_o degree_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o etc._n etc._n we_o must_v pardon_v the_o ancient_n add_v the_o author_n these_o sort_n of_o opinion_n it_o be_v not_o singular_a to_o any_o one_o for_o many_o have_v the_o like_a eusebius_n have_v preserve_v we_o a_o fragment_n of_o a_o author_n name_v rodon_n 210._o who_o mention_n that_o in_o a_o dispute_n he_o have_v with_o one_o apelles_n a_o heretic_n who_o have_v be_v convince_v of_o many_o frailty_n say_v that_o he_o be_v not_o to_o examine_v what_o he_o believe_v and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o hope_v in_o jesus_n christ_n crucify_a shall_v be_v save_v that_o the_o question_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n be_v very_o obscure_a that_o he_o believe_v there_o be_v but_o one_o principle_n but_o he_o be_v not_o certain_a and_o that_o the_o prophecy_n be_v contrary_a one_o to_o the_o other_o 169._o mr._n du_n pin_n wonder_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o pedagogue_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n be_v not_o translate_v into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n but_o say_v he_o if_o any_o one_o will_v undertake_v this_o translation_n he_o must_v leave_v out_o some_o place_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v read_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o other_o he_o must_v accommodate_v to_o the_o custom_n and_o manner_n of_o our_o time_n we_o doubt_v very_o much_o whether_o this_o way_n of_o act_v will_v denote_v a_o sufficient_a respect_n for_o antiquity_n and_o be_v apt_a to_o believe_v that_o our_o author_n in_o make_v his_o extract_n have_v not_o follow_v the_o counsel_n he_o give_v to_o other_o 220._o the_o same_o st._n clement_n have_v make_v other_o celebrate_a book_n under_o the_o name_n of_o stromates_n that_o he_o call_v so_o because_o they_o contain_v many_o thought_n collect_v from_o different_a place_n and_o crowd_v together_o which_o make_v a_o variety_n something_o resemble_v what_o we_o see_v in_o tapestry_n wherefore_o this_o father_n himself_o compare_v his_o work_n to_o a_o meadow_n or_o a_o garden_n where_o we_o find_v all_o sort_n of_o herb_n flower_n and_o fruit_n and_o we_o may_v gather_v such_o as_o please_v ourselves_o but_o not_o to_o such_o garden_n where_o the_o tree_n and_o plant_n be_v place_v in_o order_n on_o purpose_n to_o divert_v the_o sight_n but_o rather_o to_o a_o shady_a and_o thick_a mountain_n where_o the_o cyprus_n linden-tree_n laurel_n ivy_n appletree_n olive_n figtree_n and_o other_o fruitful_a tree_n be_v mingle_v with_o barren_a one_o in_o the_o 223._o three_o book_n of_o the_o stromates_n clement_n affirm_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n philip_n be_v marry_v and_o that_o they_o have_v child_n that_o saint_n philip_n have_v marry_v his_o daughter_n and_o that_o st._n paul_n have_v also_o a_o wife_n in_o which_o he_o be_v deceive_v say_v the_o author_n this_o father_n have_v speak_v something_o that_o seem_v to_o favour_n arianism_n which_o be_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n be_v most_o excellent_a and_o most_o perfect_a and_o that_o it_o come_v near_a to_o god_n almighty_a he_o excuse_v he_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o a_o exact_a distinction_n between_o the_o term_n nature_n and_o person_n but_o often_o take_v one_o for_o the_o other_o 228._o yet_o confess_v that_o he_o speak_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n to_o persuade_v we_o that_o he_o believe_v not_o or_o at_o least_o make_v no_o reflection_n upon_o original_a sin_n how_o do_v we_o say_v say_v he_o that_o a_o child_n prevaricate_v as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v bear_v or_o how_o can_v it_o have_v do_v nothing_o fall_v under_o adam_n curse_n 245._o there_o be_v a_o contestation_n among_o the_o learned_a upon_o the_o marriage_n of_o st._n tertullian_n whether_o he_o be_v marry_v before_o or_o after_o his_o conversion_n and_o when_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n for_o in_o the_o book_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o his_o wife_n one_o may_v find_v that_o he_o live_v with_o she_o when_o he_o write_v they_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o tertullian_n and_o of_o origen_n be_v oblige_v to_o say_v that_o he_o also_o compose_v they_o after_o his_o conversion_n but_o mr._n du_n pin_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o he_o be_v marry_v after_o his_o baptism_n and_o that_o he_o write_v his_o book_n to_o his_o wife_n when_o he_o be_v very_o age_v and_o fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o the_o montanist_n 240._o he_o examine_v the_o reason_n of_o his_o change_n and_o believe_v with_o st._n jerom_n that_o the_o envy_n he_o bear_v to_o the_o roman_a clergy_n and_o the_o outrageous_a manner_n wherewith_o they_o treat_v he_o enrage_v he_o against_o the_o church_n and_o make_v he_o separate_v from_o it_o 249._o he_o afterward_o give_v a_o catalogue_n of_o tertullia_n work_n and_o with_o care_n distinguish_v those_o he_o make_v whilst_o a_o catholic_n from_o those_o that_o he_o compose_v after_o he_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o heresy_n of_o montanus_n place_v among_o these_o last_o his_o book_n of_o prescription_n among_o the_o
undoubt_o he_o 513._o in_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n who_o live_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o three_o age_n one_o nepos_n bishop_n of_o egypt_n write_v of_o a_o book_n to_o maintain_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n where_o he_o prove_v his_o opinion_n by_o the_o apocalypse_n dionysius_n undertake_v to_o refute_v he_o and_o to_o answer_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o his_o adversary_n quote_v he_o say_v that_o some_o have_v slight_v this_o book_n think_v it_o the_o heretic_n cerinthus_n who_o admit_v no_o other_o beatitude_n than_o what_o consist_v in_o corporeal_a enjoyment_n but_o as_o for_o himself_o he_o say_v he_o dare_v not_o entire_o reject_v it_o because_o it_o be_v esteem_v by_o many_o christian_n yet_o that_o he_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o have_v a_o hide_a sense_n which_o can_v not_o be_v comprehend_v by_o any_o one_o that_o it_o be_v the_o book_n of_o some_o author_n inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n though_o not_o st._n john_n the_o evangelist_n but_o another_o that_o bear_v his_o name_n as_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o style_n and_o thought_n 514._o denis_n without_o doubt_n go_v too_o far_o upon_o this_o matter_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o pentapolis_n when_o to_o refute_v the_o error_n of_o sabellius_n who_o confound_v the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n this_o slip_v from_o he_o that_o the_o son_n be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o be_v to_o the_o father_n as_o a_o vineyard_n be_v to_o its_o vinekeeper_n or_o a_o ship_n to_o its_o shipwright_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o before_o he_o be_v make_v that_o happen_v to_o dionysius_n add_v our_o author_n that_o do_v almost_o to_o all_o those_o that_o dispute_n against_o a_o error_n viz._n to_o speak_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o favour_n the_o opposite_a error_n 516._o baronius_n think_v that_o a_o letter_n that_o turrian_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n and_o which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o first_o volume_n of_o the_o last_o council_n p._n 850._o be_v certain_o he_o but_o mr._n du_n pin_n believe_v it_o a_o supposititious_a work_n because_o the_o author_n of_o this_o letter_n approve_v of_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a and_o say_v that_o the_o father_n have_v thus_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n whereas_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o dionysius_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n receive_v not_o this_o term_n and_o that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o can_v not_o say_v that_o the_o father_n common_o make_v use_v of_o it_o there_o remain_v nothing_o else_o of_o this_o bishop_n but_o a_o letter_n to_o basilides_n print_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o council_n beside_o many_o fragment_n of_o methodius_n bishop_n of_o olympus_n or_o patarus_n in_o lycia_n that_o father_n combefix_n have_v take_v from_o the_o ancient_n or_o collection_n of_o divers_a manuscript_n we_o have_v now_o his_o feast_n of_o the_o virgin_n complete_a which_o we_o owe_v to_o possinus_n the_o jesuit_n it_o be_v a_o dialogue_n of_o many_o virgin_n each_o of_o which_o make_v a_o discourse_n in_o praise_n of_o virginity_n nevertheless_o without_o blame_v matrimony_n a_o moderation_n very_o rare_a to_o the_o ancient_n say_v mr._n du_n pin_n 339._o this_o work_n be_v compose_v of_o ten_o discourse_n full_a of_o allegory_n and_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o treat_v on_o divers_a matter_n as_o occasion_n serve_v in_o the_o second_o to_o prove_v that_o god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o aultery_n although_o he_o form_n the_o child_n that_o be_v produce_v by_o so_o wicked_a a_o act_n he_o bring_v some_o natural_a instance_n in_o the_o eight_o discourse_n this_o father_n speak_v against_o the_o fatum_fw-la of_o the_o stoic_n prove_v that_o man_n be_v free_a and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o necessitate_v to_o do_v good_a or_o evil_n by_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o dialogue_n the_o author_n speak_v very_o orthodox_o of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n if_o we_o may_v believe_v mr._n du_n pin._n we_o have_v only_o some_o scatter_a piece_n of_o methodius_n treatise_n against_o origen_n take_v from_o saint_n epiphanius_n and_o father_n sirmond_n our_o author_n doubt_n whether_o the_o passage_n that_o john_n damascenus_n relate_v in_o the_o three_o prayer_n to_o image_n be_v methodius_n or_o no._n he_o affirm_v there_o that_o the_o christian_n make_v image_n of_o gold_n to_o represent_v the_o angel_n for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n if_o this_o be_v our_o bishop_n say_v mr._n du_n pin_n it_o must_v be_v that_o he_o mean_v something_o else_o than_o what_o damascenus_n do_v and_o that_o by_o the_o word_n angel_n principality_n and_o power_n he_o must_v understand_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n he_o add_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n arnobius_n lactantius_n commodianus_n and_o julius_n firmicus_n maternus_n although_o they_o pass_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o life_n in_o the_o four_o age_n because_o they_o imitate_v the_o first_o father_n in_o dispute_v more_o against_o the_o heathan_n than_o heretic_n he_o praise_v lactantius_n very_o much_o and_o confess_v that_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o persecucution_n he_o seem_v to_o note_n that_o st._n peter_n come_v not_o to_o rome_n till_o the_o beginning_n of_o nero_n empire_n afterward_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v none_o more_o ancient_a than_o those_o that_o be_v hold_v in_o victor_n time_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o age_n upon_o the_o celebration_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o they_o hold_v no_o council_n to_o condemn_v the_o first_o heretic_n the_o disciple_n of_o simon_n carpocratus_fw-la the_o basilidian_o and_o gnostic_n because_o the_o christianâ—_n abhor_v all_o their_o error_n he_o reject_v all_o the_o decretal_n attribute_v to_o the_o first_o pope_n and_o believe_v it_o be_v riculphus_fw-la and_o benet_n his_o successor_n that_o counterfeit_v they_o in_o the_o nine_o age._n he_o end_v this_o volume_n with_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o moral_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n he_o make_v no_o note_n upon_o this_o abridgement_n because_o he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o he_o have_v prove_v all_o he_o say_v there_o in_o the_o body_n of_o his_o work_n nevertheless_o we_o have_v not_o observe_v say_v the_o abridger_n upon_o the_o read_n of_o it_o by_o what_o reason_n mr._n du_n pin_n in_o his_o treatise_n maintain_v the_o follow_a proposition_n which_o he_o advance_v in_o his_o short_a account_n 1._o that_o although_o all_o the_o father_n agree_v not_o that_o child_n be_v bear_v subâ—ect_a to_o sin_n and_o deserve_a damnation_n yet_o the_o church_n be_v of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n 2._o that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o memory_n of_o the_o dead_a 3._o that_o they_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o believe_v that_o they_o beseech_v god_n for_o the_o live_n there_o be_v other_o also_o better_o maintain_v and_o of_o great_a consequence_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o difference_n that_o now_o separate_v the_o christian_n 1._o that_o the_o ancient_n speak_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n with_o much_o respect_n that_o they_o go_v not_o so_o far_o upon_o the_o subject_n as_o they_o have_v do_v since_o that_o for_o the_o generality_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v she_o continue_v a_o virgin_n after_o our_o bless_a saviour_n be_v bear_v that_o they_o speak_v not_o of_o her_o assumption_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o passage_n of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la which_o be_v not_o favourable_a to_o her_o immaculate_a conception_n 2._o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v the_o chief_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n may_v read_v it_o 3._o that_o the_o element_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v ordinary_a bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n that_o they_o divide_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n into_o little_a bit_n that_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v it_o to_o those_o present_a who_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o that_o they_o also_o give_v they_o consecrate_v wine_n that_o in_o some_o church_n this_o distribution_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o priest_n but_o in_o other_o each_o person_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o table_n and_o take_v his_o portion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 4._o that_o in_o these_o three_o first_o age_n the_o unction_n of_o the_o sick_a which_o st._n james_n speak_v of_o be_v not_o mention_v 5._o that_o priest_n be_v forbid_v to_o intermix_v their_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a affair_n 6._o that_o the_o priest_n be_v permit_v to_o retain_v their_o wife_n that_o be_v espouse_v before_o ordination_n but_o not_o to_o marry_v afterward_o though_o deacon_n
bring_v lazarus_n and_o his_o sister_n at_o the_o same_o time_n into_o provence_n the_o strong_a reason_n to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o gospel_n be_v so_o soon_o preach_v in_o england_n be_v draw_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o gildas_n 216._o which_o be_v not_o well_o understand_v interea_fw-la glaciali_fw-la frigore_fw-la rigenti_fw-la insulae_fw-la &_o veluti_fw-la longiori_fw-la terrarum_fw-la recessu_fw-la soli_fw-la visibili_fw-la non_fw-la proximae_fw-la verus_fw-la ille_fw-la non_fw-la de_fw-la firmamento_fw-la solum_fw-la dr._n stillingfleet_n read_v sol_fw-it sed_fw-la de_fw-la summa_fw-la etiam_fw-la those_o who_o read_v solum_fw-la for_o sol_fw-la have_v also_o add_v this_o etiam_fw-la for_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o sense_n coelorum_fw-la arce_fw-la tempora_fw-la cuncta_fw-la excedente_fw-la universo_fw-it orbi_fw-la praefulgidum_fw-la svi_fw-la coruscum_fw-la ostendens_fw-la tempore_fw-la ut_fw-la scimus_fw-la summo_fw-la tiberii_n caesaris_n quo_fw-la absque_fw-la ullo_fw-la impedimento_fw-la ejus_fw-la propagabatur_fw-la religio_fw-la comminata_fw-la senatu_fw-la nolente_fw-la a_o principe_fw-la morte_fw-la dilatoribus_fw-la militum_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la radios_fw-la suos_fw-la primum_fw-la indulget_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la sua_fw-la praecepta_fw-la christus_fw-la these_o word_n of_o gildas_n be_v take_v until_o now_o as_o if_o he_o mean_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v preach_v in_o england_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o tiberius_n reign_n but_o thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n understand_v they_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a sun_n who_o as_o it_o be_v know_v make_v his_o light_n to_o shine_v over_o all_o the_o universe_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o tiberius_n be_v reign_v at_o which_o time_n his_o religion_n be_v propagate_v without_o hindrance_n in_o spite_n of_o the_o senate_n because_o this_o prince_n threaten_v those_o with_o death_n that_o shall_v accuse_v the_o christian_n jesus_n christ_n i_o say_v make_v his_o sunbeam_n to_o shine_v to_o wit_n his_o precept_n not_o from_o the_o firmament_n but_o the_o high_a place_n of_o the_o heaven_n and_o which_o be_v from_o all_o eternity_n upon_o this_o freeze_a island_n distant_a from_o the_o visible_a sun_n gildas_n speak_v of_o two_o several_a time_n wherein_o the_o visible_a sun_n appear_v the_o one_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o tiberius_n reign_n at_o which_o it_o shine_v to_o the_o view_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o particular_o appear_v in_o england_n and_o which_o he_o mark_v by_o the_o particle_n interea_fw-la this_o word_n relate_v to_o the_o time_n whereof_o he_o speak_v to_o wit_n that_o in_o which_o suetonius_n paulinus_n conquer_a the_o queen_n boadicea_n which_o happen_v towards_o the_o middle_n of_o nero_n reign_n about_o twenty_o year_n after_o that_o claudius_n have_v send_v a._n plautius_n to_o reduce_v england_n into_o the_o form_n of_o a_o province_n the_o monk_n of_o the_o last_o age_n fruitful_a in_o ancient_a history_n affirm_v that_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n come_v from_o glassenbury_n where_o he_o found_v a_o monastery_n preach_v there_o the_o gospel_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o all_o that_o come_v from_o these_o pious_a liar_n be_v believe_v this_o fabulous_a history_n be_v take_v for_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n easy_o show_v it_o be_v support_v only_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o such_o man_n and_o action_n as_o be_v very_o suspicious_a and_o accompany_v with_o ridiculous_a circumstance_n nevertheless_o he_o believe_v it_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o good_a authority_n and_o maintain_v by_o probable_a circumstance_n that_o christianity_n enter_v into_o england_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n eusebius_n 7._o positive_o affirm_v that_o these_o holy_a man_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o the_o british_a isle_n theodoret_n 9_o reckon_v the_o britan_n among_o those_o people_n convert_v by_o the_o apostle_n st._n jerome_n eccles._n say_v that_o st._n paul_n after_o his_o imprisonment_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o the_o west_n in_o occidentis_fw-la partibus_fw-la by_o which_o he_o seem_v to_o understand_v england_n as_o well_o as_o st._n clement_n who_o say_v that_o st._n paul_n go_v to_o the_o far_a part_n of_o the_o west_n term_n which_o dr._n stillingfleet_n prove_v to_o have_v be_v common_o take_v for_o great_a britain_n he_o show_v after_o that_o by_o the_o history_n of_o st._n paul_n life_n that_o this_o apostle_n have_v time_n to_o come_v into_o england_n and_o that_o he_o may_v have_v be_v persuade_v to_o have_v take_v this_o journey_n because_o this_o part_n of_o great_a britain_n be_v then_o reduce_v into_o a_o province_n there_o be_v also_o some_o likelihood_n that_o pomponia_n graecina_n wife_n to_o plautius_n be_v a_o christian_a tacitus_n 32._o assure_v we_o that_o she_o be_v accuse_v of_o a_o strange_a superstition_n and_o that_o she_o live_v in_o a_o continual_a melancholy_n if_o this_o lady_n be_v a_o christian_a she_o may_v have_v inform_v st._n paul_n what_o state_n england_n be_v in_o and_o encourage_v he_o to_o come_v hither_o he_o may_v likewise_o have_v be_v instruct_v by_o those_o who_o plautius_n lead_v prisoner_n to_o rome_n true_a it_o be_v that_o it_o have_v be_v say_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o some_o other_o apostle_n be_v in_o england_n but_o these_o tradition_n appear_v altogether_o fabulous_a and_o if_o any_o come_v it_o be_v undoubted_o st._n paul_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n clement_n of_o who_o we_o have_v speak_v ii_o to_o pursue_v the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o england_n our_o prelate_n undertake_v in_o the_o 2_o d._n chapter_n 49._o to_o collect_v what_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_n about_o the_o space_n of_o time_n from_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o principal_a proof_n from_o whence_o we_o conclude_v there_o be_v christian_n in_o that_o time_n in_o england_n be_v the_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n 7._o and_o origen_n 6._o which_o the_o author_n defend_v and_o expound_v at_o length_n many_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o last_o age_n say_v that_o a_o king_n of_o england_n named_z lucius_z be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n in_o the_o time_n of_o m._n aurelius_n and_o lucius_n verus_n but_o suppose_v this_o true_a in_o the_o main_n there_o be_v divers_a circumstance_n which_o be_v real_o false_a as_o when_o this_o lucius_n be_v make_v king_n of_o all_o england_n which_o be_v at_o that_o time_n a_o roman_a province_n our_o prelate_n believe_v there_o may_v be_v a_o christian_a prince_n of_o that_o name_n in_o some_o place_n of_o england_n and_o who_o the_o roman_n suffer_v to_o reign_v because_o he_o be_v of_o their_o side_n such_o as_o may_v have_v be_v the_o descendant_n of_o one_o cogidunus_n who_o favour_v they_o that_o this_o place_n of_o england_n perhaps_o be_v the_o county_n of_o sussex_n where_o there_o be_v no_o monument_n of_o the_o roman_n this_o be_v so_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v conceive_v that_o lucius_n have_v hear_v discourse_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o some_o ancient_a britan_n or_o soldier_n of_o the_o army_n which_o m._n aurelius_n bring_v hither_o and_o which_o have_v be_v deliver_v from_o a_o eminent_a danger_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o christian_n that_o be_v in_o it_o as_o the_o emperor_n himself_o say_v 5._o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n after_o that_o lucius_z may_v send_v as_o tradition_n have_v it_o messenger_n to_o eleutherius_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v better_o instruct_v because_o of_o the_o great_a commerce_n which_o be_v betwixt_o england_n and_o rome_n if_o person_n have_v be_v satisfy_v to_o have_v relate_v this_o history_n after_o this_o manner_n it_o may_v be_v none_o will_v have_v call_v it_o in_o question_n but_o the_o lie_v wherewith_o it_o be_v stuff_v the_o better_a to_o maintain_v it_o have_v render_v according_a to_o the_o remark_n of_o the_o author_n doubtful_a and_o suspicious_a that_o which_o may_v be_v true_a in_o it_o other_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o add_v to_o this_o that_o in_o the_o conjecture_n that_o be_v always_o make_v in_o the_o enquiry_n after_o these_o antiquity_n found_v upon_o the_o tradition_n of_o as_o great_a liar_n as_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o past_a age_n that_o in_o these_o conjecture_n i_o say_v si_fw-mi trapassano_fw-it i_fw-it confini_fw-la del_fw-it vero_fw-la per_fw-la scrivere_fw-la negli_fw-la ampii_fw-la spatii_fw-la del_fw-it possibile_fw-la cose_z incerte_n &_o non_fw-la seguite_o preface_n according_a to_o a_o italian_a author_n and_o also_o the_o silence_n of_o gildas_n who_o inform_v we_o of_o all_o he_o know_v of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o england_n yet_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o this_o lucius_n which_o render_v this_o history_n very_o suspicious_a even_o in_o what_o appear_v most_o possible_a in_o it_o our_o prelate_n prove_v there_o be_v christian_n in_o england_n in_o the_o time_n of_o dioclesian_n and_o that_o several_a suffer_v martyrdom_n in_o it_o though_o the_o persecution_n can_v not_o last_v long_o here_o see_v constantius_n father_n to_o constantine_n stop_v it_o constantius_n die_v at_o
york_n and_o his_o son_n be_v declare_v caesar_n by_o the_o army_n the_o christian_a religion_n be_v secure_a we_o find_v the_o name_n of_o three_o bishop_n of_o great_a britain_n who_o subscribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n in_o cccxiv_o the_o author_n believe_v there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o and_o that_o those_o three_o be_v send_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o three_o province_n for_o all_o be_v never_o at_o any_o of_o the_o council_n which_o will_v have_v be_v too_o numerous_a if_o every_o one_o have_v go_v thither_o he_o believe_v also_o that_o there_o be_v a_o continual_a succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o england_n from_o the_o apostle_n till_o that_o time_n some_o monk_n have_v think_v that_o bishop_n be_v establish_v in_o england_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o flamen_fw-la and_o archiflamines_fw-la of_o the_o heathen_n but_o dr._n stillingfleet_n show_v it_o be_v but_o a_o dream_n and_o that_o the_o first_o pagan_a hierarchy_n be_v establish_v by_o maximinus_n after_o the_o model_n of_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v much_o more_o antient._n speak_v of_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n the_o author_n show_v that_o its_o canon_n be_v send_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o confirm_v they_o as_o baronius_n maintain_v but_o to_o publish_v they_o quae_fw-la decrevimus_fw-la say_v these_o father_n in_o communi_fw-la coneilio_fw-la charitati_fw-la tuus_fw-la significare_fw-la ut_fw-la omnes_fw-la sciant_fw-la quid_fw-la in_o futurum_fw-la observare_fw-la debeant_fw-la to_o this_o he_o join_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n which_o he_o reduce_v to_o certain_a head_n and_o expound_v in_o a_o few_o word_n particular_o the_o three_o de_n his_o qui_fw-la arma_fw-la projiciunt_fw-la in_o pace_n who_o ought_v to_o be_v suspend_v from_o the_o communion_n if_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n may_v be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n our_o bishop_n believe_v they_o may_v be_v expound_v of_o the_o christian_n who_o in_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o persecution_n cease_v grow_v more_o indifferent_a as_o to_o their_o manner_n of_o live_v and_o less_o conformable_a to_o the_o discipline_n which_o they_o have_v keep_v before_o but_o if_o they_o be_v understand_v literal_o they_o may_v refer_v to_o the_o christian_a soldier_n who_o will_v leave_v the_o army_n when_o there_o be_v no_o fear_n of_o be_v constrain_v to_o any_o idolatrous_a act_n in_o serve_v the_o emperor_n as_o they_o have_v be_v under_o the_o heathen_a prince_n constantine_n offer_v to_o dismiss_v all_o the_o soldier_n that_o desire_v it_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n may_v fear_v that_o all_o the_o christian_n will_v abandon_v his_o army_n and_o that_o afterward_o it_o shall_v be_v supply_v with_o pagan_n which_o can_v have_v be_v fatal_a to_o christianity_n so_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o arles_n and_o think_v they_o ought_v to_o prevent_v this_o accident_n in_o suspend_v from_o the_o communion_n such_o christian_a soldier_n as_o quit_v the_o service_n iii_o after_o have_v 88_o show_v that_o there_o be_v bishop_n in_o england_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o author_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o island_n be_v after_o this_o council_n to_o that_o of_o rimini_n although_o in_o the_o subscription_n which_o we_o still_o have_v of_o the_o bishop_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o prelate_n of_o england_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o 1._o because_o constantine_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o assemble_v a_o great_a number_n of_o bishop_n 2._o because_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n this_o emperor_n shall_v forget_v the_o bishop_n of_o england_n where_o he_o be_v bear_v and_o proclaim_v caesar._n 3._o because_o they_o have_v be_v at_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n which_o be_v hold_v before_o and_o at_o those_o of_o sardis_n and_o rimini_n which_o follow_v that_o of_o nice_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o suppose_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v forget_v in_o this_o latter_a this_o be_v grant_v dr._n stillingfleet_n believe_v that_o we_o may_v learn_v from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o the_o british_a church_n therefore_o he_o relate_v and_o expound_v these_o canon_n but_o make_v the_o long_a stay_n upon_o 95._o three_o which_o concern_v ecclesiastical_a discipline_n the_o four_o be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n that_o a_o bishop_n ought_v chief_o to_o be_v establish_v by_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n but_o if_o that_o be_v too_o difficult_a either_o because_o it_o require_v more_o haste_n or_o that_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o bishop_n will_v make_v it_o too_o long_o there_o must_v at_o least_o be_v three_o present_v and_o they_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o absent_a to_o consecrate_v he_o but_o the_o confirmation_n of_o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o province_n aught_o to_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o metropolitan_a by_o this_o canon_n the_o right_n of_o the_o metropolitan_o be_v establish_v after_o a_o contestable_a manner_n but_o that_o which_o create_v difficulty_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o by_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o establish_v which_o be_v at_o the_o beginning_n must_v be_v understand_v the_o right_n of_o choose_v a_o bishop_n be_v devolve_v on_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n or_o whether_o the_o question_n be_v only_o of_o conservation_n which_o shall_v be_v do_v by_o the_o bishop_n upon_o the_o election_n make_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n several_a interpreter_n of_o the_o canon_n understand_v by_o the_o word_n to_o establish_v to_o elect_v and_o dr._n stillingfleet_n show_v that_o all_o this_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o place_n of_o the_o synodal_n letter_n 9_o of_o the_o same_o council_n to_o those_o of_o alexandria_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o meletian_a bishop_n which_o the_o people_n shall_v choose_v shall_v be_v receive_v and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o people_n name_v the_o bishop_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o they_o be_v elect_v by_o their_o brother_n and_o confirm_v by_o the_o metropolitan_a without_o which_o the_o nomination_n of_o the_o people_n signify_v nothing_o so_o that_o all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o thence_o be_v that_o the_o people_n have_v the_o right_n of_o nomination_n which_o they_o have_v since_o deserve_o lose_v by_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n and_o which_o they_o can_v recall_v unless_o it_o be_v show_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a and_o unalterable_a right_n which_o will_v never_o be_v add_v our_o author_n and_o which_o even_o those_o who_o strive_v to_o win_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o people_n in_o defend_v its_o right_n do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o first_o age_n it_o will_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o people_n have_v then_o the_o right_n of_o oppose_v the_o choose_a person_n by_o show_v that_o they_o be_v not_o worthy_a but_o in_o this_o case_n the_o people_n be_v hear_v as_o witness_n and_o not_o as_o judge_n if_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v choose_v he_o who_o be_v oppose_v judge_v that_o the_o accusation_n which_o be_v against_o he_o be_v just_a they_o proceed_v against_o the_o accuse_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n and_o then_o they_o come_v to_o a_o new_a nomination_n whereof_o notwithstanding_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o province_n be_v to_o judge_v the_o author_n expound_v thereby_o the_o 16_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o 12_o of_o that_o of_o laodicea_n where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o popular_a election_n not_o to_o mark_v the_o preferment_n of_o some_o one_o to_o the_o episcopacy_n but_o the_o choose_n of_o a_o bishop_n already_o ordain_v to_o be_v bishop_n of_o some_o church_n the_o five_o canon_n of_o nice_a inform_v we_o that_o he_o who_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o one_o bishop_n shall_v not_o be_v receive_v into_o communion_n by_o another_o if_o any_o one_o complain_v of_o be_v unjust_o excommunicate_v the_o provincial_a synod_n judge_v thereof_o and_o if_o this_o synod_n revoke_v not_o the_o sentence_n of_o this_o bishop_n every_o one_o be_v to_o hold_v he_o excommunicate_v it_o be_v for_o that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a order_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v every_o where_o hold_v provincial_a council_n twice_o a_o year_n at_o easter_n and_o autumn_n our_o author_n maintain_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v not_o ordinary_o acknowledge_v in_o she_o procedure_v any_o other_o tribunal_n than_o the_o provincial_a synod_n except_o in_o place_n who_o ancient_a custom_n be_v different_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o follow_a canon_n so_o that_o all_o strange_a jurisdiction_n be_v forbid_v by_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a as_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n maintain_v it_o bold_o against_o the_o pope_n thence_o it_o be_v conclude_v